







 
   
     
       
         The originall of idolatries: or, The birth of heresies a true, sincere, and exact description of all such sacred signes, sacrifices, and sacraments as haue been instituted and ordained of God since Adam; with the true source and liuely anatomy of the sacrifice of the Masse. First faithfully gathered out of sundry Greeke and Latine authors, as also out of diuers learned fathers; by that famous and learned Isaac Casaubon, and by him published in French, for the good of Gods Church: and now translated into English for the benefit of this monarchy; by Abraham Darcie.
      
       
         
           1624
        
      
       Approx. 265 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 76 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A18103
         STC 4747
         ESTC S107577
         99843276
         99843276
         7993
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A18103)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 7993)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1229:05)
      
       
         
           
             The originall of idolatries: or, The birth of heresies a true, sincere, and exact description of all such sacred signes, sacrifices, and sacraments as haue been instituted and ordained of God since Adam; with the true source and liuely anatomy of the sacrifice of the Masse. First faithfully gathered out of sundry Greeke and Latine authors, as also out of diuers learned fathers; by that famous and learned Isaac Casaubon, and by him published in French, for the good of Gods Church: and now translated into English for the benefit of this monarchy; by Abraham Darcie.
             Darcie, Abraham, fl. 1625.
             Casaubon, Isaac, 1559-1614, attributed name.
          
           [18], 108 p.
           
             Printed by authoritie [by George Purslowe and Miles Flesher], for Nathaniel Butter,
             London :
             Anno Dom. MDCXXIV. [1624]
          
           
             Not in fact by Casaubon.
             Original French title not traced.
             "Flesher pr[inted]. G-P, Purslowe the rest"--STC.
             With a leaf inserted after A3 with heading "In perpetuall honor ..". Variant: lacking this leaf.
             For various states of the dedications see: Williams, Franklin B., Jr. Index of dedicatory and commendatory verses, London, 1962, p. 242.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Sacraments -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-09 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-11 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-11 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           ORIGINALL
           OF
           IDOLATRIES
           :
           OR
           ,
           THE
           BIRTH
           OF
           HERESIES
           :
           A
           true
           ,
           Sincere
           ,
           and
           exact
           description
           of
           all
           such
           SACRED
           SIGNES
           ,
           SACRIFICES
           ,
           and
           SACRAMENTS
           as
           haue
           been
           instituted
           and
           ordained
           of
           GOD
           since
           ADAM
           ;
           
             With
             the
             true
             source
             and
             liuely
             Anatomy
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
          
        
         
           First
           faithfully
           gathered
           out
           of
           sundry
           Greeke
           and
           Latine
           
             Authors
             ,
             as
             also
             out
             of
             diuers
             learned
             Fathers
          
           ;
           By
           that
           famous
           and
           learned
           ISAAC
           CASAVBON
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           Published
           in
           French
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Gods
           Church
           :
           And
           now
           translated
           into
           English
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           this
           Monarchy
           ;
           By
           ABRAHAM
           DARCIE
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           Printed
           by
           Authoritie
           ,
           for
           NATHANIEL
           BVTTER
           .
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           MDCXXIV
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           HIGH
           AND
           MIGHTY
           CHARLES
           PRINCE
           OF
           VVALES
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Heire
           Apparant
           to
           the
           incomparable
           Monarchies
           of
           GREAT
           BRITAINE
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Most
             mighty
             PRINCE
             ,
          
        
         
           HEAVEN
           turning
           all
           the
           Eminent
           DANGERS
           and
           PERILS
           ,
           of
           your
           HIGHNES
           famous
           TRAVELL
           to
           a
           
           strengthening
           and
           Confirmation
           of
           your
           HEROICALL
           and
           Magnanimous
           SPIRIT
           ,
           happily
           returned
           your
           HIGHNES
           to
           your
           owne
           proper
           Soyle
           with
           all
           true
           Hearts
           ,
           ioyfull
           CRIES
           ,
           and
           inexpressible
           ACCLAMATIONS
           of
           your
           loyall
           Subiects
           ,
           who
           (
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           GODS
           people
           )
           are
           euer
           bound
           to
           yeeld
           Thankes
           vnto
           the
           LORD
           ;
           in
           solemnizing
           that
           blest
           SVNDAY
           whereon
           your
           HIGHNES
           landed
           :
        
         
           I
           am
           bold
           at
           this
           your
           ioyfull
           Returne
           ,
           to
           present
           to
           your
           PRINCELY
           view
           ,
           This
           Excellent
           ,
           sincere
           ,
           and
           most
           learned
           worke
           ,
           which
           may
           serue
           for
           a
           true
           and
           bright
           MIRROR
           ,
           wherein
           cleerely
           to
           discerne
           the
           liuely
           Portraiture
           of
           the
           true
           CHVRCH
           ,
           by
           the
           foule
           and
           odious
           deformities
           of
           her
           OPPOSITE
           .
           A
           Treatise
           so
           faithfull
           
           and
           rare
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           absolutely
           resolue
           many
           doubts
           which
           vndoubtedly
           haue
           beene
           discussed
           in
           your
           HIGHNES
           hearing
           ;
           and
           poynt
           out
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           with
           a
           diuine
           finger
           ,
           the
           vncleane
           Puddle
           and
           Sinke
           ,
           from
           which
           all
           moderne
           Impurities
           in
           
             GODS
             SERVICE
          
           tooke
           apparant
           Originall
           .
           It
           was
           first
           Published
           in
           French
           ,
           and
           now
           by
           my
           willing
           indeauors
           exprest
           in
           English
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           poore
           Strangers
           zeale
           ,
           and
           desire
           herein
           to
           make
           knowne
           to
           your
           HIGHNES
           the
           inward
           loyall
           affection
           of
           my
           heart
           ,
           wholly
           douoted
           to
           the
           humble
           obseruance
           of
           your
           High
           ,
           and
           most
           deseruing
           Titles
           ,
           and
           Illustrious
           dignities
           :
           Resoluing
           euer
           both
           in
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           constantly
           to
           perseuer
        
         
           
             Your
             HIGHNES
             most
             Humble
             and
             deuoted
             prostitute
             ,
             AB
             .
             DARCIE
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           TRES-PVISSANT
           PRINCE
           CHARLES
           PRINCE
           DE
           GALLES
           DVC
           DE
           CORNVALL
           ,
           YORKE
           ,
           ET
           ALBANI
           ,
           MARQVIS
           D'ORMONT
           ,
           CONTE
           DE
           CHESTER
           ,
           &c.
           FILZ
           VNIQVE
           DV
           ROY
           .
        
         
           CHARLES
           STVART
        
         
           ANAGRAM
           .
        
         
           CHAST
           STAR
           RVLE
           long
           ,
        
         
           on
           your
           Illustr'ous
           Name
           ,
        
         
           HEAV'N
           pleasing
           PRINCE
           ,
        
         
           Accept
           this
           ANAGRAME
           .
        
         
           AT
           HOME
           ,
           in
           FORREIGNE
           PARTS
           ,
        
         
           at
           SEA
           ,
           on
           LAND
        
         
           SAFE
           you
           haue
           STOOD
           ;
           So
           may
        
         
           you
           euer
           stand
           ,
        
         
           TO
           fright
           pale
           DANGER
           ,
           checke
        
         
           SINNES
           Surging
           SEAS
           ,
        
         
           SINNE
           that
           doth
           hourely
           seeke
        
         
           the
           SOVLES
           diseas
           ;
        
         
           THe
           various
           Changes
           of
           your
        
         
           FAMES
           bright
           STORY
           ;
        
         
           ANGELS
           protect
           for
           that
        
         
           IMMORTAL
           GLORY
           :
        
         
           RIch
           glittering
           STAR-LIGHT
           ,
        
         
           (
           Sempiternall
           Sence
        
         
           RAuisht
           at
           sight
           )
           of
           GODS
        
         
           Omnipotence
           :
        
         
           VNder
           whose
           SACRED
           Sempitern
        
         
           Defence
           ,
        
         
           LOng
           liue
           CHAST
           STAR
           ,
           on
        
         
           Earth
           ,
           to
           RVLE
           and
           shine
        
         
           ETernally
           in
           HEAV'N
           ,
        
         
           a
           Star
           DIVINE
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           IN
           PERPETVALL
           HONOR
           AND
           IMMORTALL
           FAME
           OF
           THE
           RIGHT
           Honourable
           ,
           most
           pious
           ,
           Religious
           ,
           and
           truly
           Noble
           ,
           the
           LORDS
           of
           the
           Magnificent
           Court
           of
           the
           most
           Gracious
           and
           Noble
           PRINCE
           OF
           GREAT
           BRITTAINE
           .
        
         
           Sir
           THOMAS
           HOWARD
           Viscount
           ANDIVER
           Master
           of
           the
           Horse
           to
           our
           Gracious
           PRINCE
           .
        
         
           ROBERT
           Lord
           CARIE
           Baron
           of
           LEPINTON
           ,
           Chamberlaine
           to
           the
           PRINCE'S
           Highnes
           .
        
         
           SPENCER
           Lord
           COMPTON
           Master
           of
           the
           Robes
           to
           his
           Highnesse
           .
        
         
           IOHN
           Lord
           VAGHAN
           ,
           Controler
           of
           his
           Highnes
           ,
           Illustrious
           and
           Honourable
           Houshold
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           the
           right
           generous
           ,
           and
           most
           vertuous
           Sir
           ROBERT
           CARR
           Master
           of
           his
           Highnes
           Priuie
           Purse
           ,
           One
           of
           the
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           PRINCE
           his
           Bed-Chamber
           .
           Sir
           FRANCIS
           COTTINGTON
           ,
           his
           Highnes
           Secretary
           ,
           Sir
           EDMOND
           VARNEY
           .
           Sir
           WILLIAM
           HOWARD
           .
           Sir
           RICHARD
           WINN
           .
           Sir
           WILLIAM
           CROFTS
           .
           
           Sir
           IOHN
           NORTH
           .
           Mr.
           IOHN
           SANDELANS
           .
           Mr.
           FRANCIS
           CARIE
           .
        
         
           Gentlemen
           of
           his
           Highnes
           Priuie
           Chamber
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           THOMAS
           CARIE
           .
           Mr.
           GEORGE
           KIRKE
           .
           Mr.
           ARCHIBALD
           PITCARNE
           .
           Mr.
           ENDIMION
           PORTER
           .
           Mr.
           WILLIAM
           MVRRAY
           .
           Mr.
           IAMES
           LEVISTON
           Groomes
           of
           his
           Highnes
           Bed-Chamber
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           ROBERT
           TERVVIT
           ,
           And
           Mr.
           IAMES
           BVY
           .
           Quary
           to
           the
           PRINCE
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           PETER
           YONG
           .
           Mr.
           PETER
           NEVVTON
           .
           Gentlemen
           Vshers
           dayly
           Wayter
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           HVMPHREY
           DETICKE
           ,
           Gentleman
           Vsher
           Quarter
           Wayter
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           IAMES
           ELIOT
           ,
           Mr.
           PHILIP
           PROGER
           ,
           Mr.
           IOHN
           PORTVIS
           ,
           Groomes
           of
           the
           Priuy
           Chamber
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           THOMAS
           GERMAN
           ,
           Page
           to
           his
           Highnes
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           the
           most
           learned
           and
           pious
           ,
           Mr.
           Doctor
           MAVVE
           ,
           And
           Mr.
           Doctor
           WREN
           ,
           Chaplaines
           to
           the
           Highnes
           of
           Prince
           CHARLES
           .
        
         
           Most
           worthy
           Patrons
           of
           HONOVR
           ,
           patternes
           of
           VERTVE
           ,
           and
           Noble
           Louers
           of
           LEARNING
           and
           good
           endeuours
           .
        
         
           ABRAHAM
           DARCIE
           presents
           to
           their
           iudicious
           viewes
           ,
           this
           Excellent
           Worke
           by
           him
           Translated
           for
           their
           Honorable
           vse
           .
           Wishing
           to
           their
           Religious
           selues
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nobles
           and
           worthy
           Seruants
           of
           his
           Highnesse
           that
           were
           in
           SPAINE
           with
           our
           PRINCE
           ,
           all
           externall
           ,
           internall
           ,
           and
           eternall
           happines
           in
           the
           holy
           Trinity
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           HONOR
           AND
           VSE
           OF
           THE
           MOST
           ILLVSTRIOVS
           ,
           GEORGE
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           ,
           his
           Grace
           :
        
         
           
             And
             to
             the
             Right
             Honourable
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Arran
             ,
             Son
             to
             the
             Marquis
             Hamilton
             .
             WILLIAM
             Earle
             of
             Denbigh
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             HENRY
             Viscount
             Rochford
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sir
             HENRY
             RICH
             ,
             Baron
             of
             Kenzington
             .
          
           
             Sir
             DVDLY
             NORTH
             .
          
           
             Sir
             GEORGE
             GORING
             .
          
           
             IAMES
             Earle
             of
             Carlile
             Viscount
             Doncoster
             &c.
             
          
           
             THOMAS
             Viscount
             Andeuer
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             SPENCER
             Lord
             Compton
             .
          
           
             ROBERT
             Lord
             Digbigh
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ROBERT
             CARR
             .
          
           
             Sir
             IOHN
             NORTH
             .
          
           
             Sir
             WILLIAM
             CROFT
             .
          
           
             Sir
             FRANCIS
             COTTINGTON
             .
          
           
             Sir
             EDWARD
             VARNEY
             .
          
        
         
           With
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Noble
           Peeres
           and
           worthy
           Gentlemen
           of
           GREAT
           BRITAINE
           ,
           that
           were
           in
           SPAINE
           ,
           to
           Attend
           on
           the
           Most
           Mighty
           and
           Gracious
           Prince
           CHARLES
           ,
           our
           incomparable
           Prince
           .
        
         
           ABRAHAM
           DARCIE
           humbly
           presents
           the
           Translation
           of
           this
           excellent
           and
           rare
           Worke
           to
           their
           Honorable
           censure
           ;
           wishing
           to
           their
           Noble
           ,
           Religious
           and
           Vertuous
           Persons
           all
           increase
           of
           true
           HONOR
           in
           this
           WORLD
           ,
           and
           in
           HEAVEN
           infinity
           of
           those
           incomprehensible
           FELICITIES
           ,
           and
           eternall
           ioyes
           allotted
           to
           Christs
           Elect.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
             MOST
             ILLVSTRIOVS
             ,
             RIGHT
             HONORABLE
             ,
             RIGHT
             WORTHY
             ,
          
        
         
           NO
           HONORS
           can
           bee
           comparable
           to
           those
           ,
           which
           GOD
           most
           graciously
           returnes
           vpon
           them
           ,
           who
           constantly
           in
           this
           WORLD
           ,
           aduance
           the
           true
           HONOR
           of
           his
           NAME
           ,
           and
           confidently
           maintaine
           ,
           against
           all
           oppositions
           ,
           his
           sacred
           Verity
           and
           Truth
           .
           This
           famous
           MONARCHY
           hath
           alwayes
           ,
           as
           vpon
           so
           many
           firme
           and
           Noble
           Pillars
           ,
           committed
           the
           earthly
           foundation
           of
           GODS
           Church
           and
           flocke
           ,
           to
           the
           Religious
           care
           and
           Honourable
           supportations
           of
           her
           Noble
           Peeres
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           number
           ,
           you
           are
           such
           Patrons
           ,
           as
           haue
           euer
           manifested
           a
           rare
           and
           confident
           protection
           of
           GODS
           vnspotted
           Religion
           and
           Worship
           :
           but
           in
           your
           late
           HONOVRABLE
           employments
           in
           forraine
           parts
           ,
           vnder
           our
           Illustrious
           PRINCE
           ,
           they
           haue
           receiued
           a
           more
           apparent
           testimony
           of
           your
           true
           HEARTS
           RELIGION
           and
           ZEALE
           ,
           when
           soiourning
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           (
           as
           one
           may
           say
           )
           in
           the
           very
           Tents
           of
           KEDAR
           ,
           and
           beholding
           with
           your
           bodily
           eyes
           ,
           many
           superstitious
           Idolatries
           ,
           you
           yet
           retained
           
           firme
           and
           vnshaken
           ,
           the
           treasure
           of
           a
           sincere
           faith
           ,
           and
           inuiolable
           conscience
           ,
           hauing
           conueniently
           
             —
             L'OEVIL
             AV
             GVET
             ,
          
           the
           eye
           at
           his
           sight-hole
           ,
           (
           as
           our
           French
           Prouerbe
           termes
           it
           )
           the
           better
           to
           discerne
           of
           all
           obiects
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           surer
           ayme
           ,
           to
           leuell
           all
           your
           Honourable
           Actions
           ,
           and
           worthy
           designes
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           your
           Noble
           selues
           mette
           with
           many
           Oppositions
           and
           Encounters
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           discussion
           and
           Argument
           :
           But
           the
           Scripture
           being
           a
           Test
           &
           quadrant
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           trie
           ,
           or
           square
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           Learned
           CASAVBON
           hath
           made
           a
           diligent
           search
           &
           Inquisition
           of
           their
           owne
           Registers
           ,
           and
           Records
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           out
           of
           the
           Volumes
           of
           the
           Commentaries
           of
           ELASOPOLITAN
           ,
           whereas
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           a
           Diuine
           hand
           ,
           may
           bee
           found
           out
           the
           Birth
           and
           Originall
           of
           all
           adulterous
           and
           strange
           Adoration
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           ADAM
           ,
           to
           these
           our
           later
           times
           ,
           but
           especially
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           ROMANE
           MASSE
           ,
           is
           here
           most
           learnedly
           delineated
           to
           true
           life
           ,
           from
           the
           cradle
           and
           infancie
           thereof
           ,
           till
           now
           that
           it
           hath
           made
           so
           great
           and
           perillous
           a
           progression
           .
        
         
           The
           AVTHORS
           are
           nominated
           the
           seuerall
           parcels
           set
           downe
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           in
           seuerall
           AGES
           annexed
           ,
           the
           perspicuous
           difference
           betwixt
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           infallible
           forme
           of
           the
           Apostolicall
           ,
           and
           Primitiue
           CHRISTIAN
           worship
           is
           explained
           ,
           with
           whatsoeuer
           else
           that
           meere
           HVMANE
           TRADITION
           &
           INVENTION
           hath
           vniustly
           vsurped
           ,
           ouer
           Orthodoxall
           ,
           and
           vnspoated
           true
           seruice
           in
           the
           CHVRCH
           OF
           GOD.
           So
           as
           clearely
           discerning
           the
           Scandals
           ,
           the
           Scandalizers
           likewise
           are
           as
           plainely
           reuealed
           ,
           and
           this
           Christian
           
             Domus
             deuisa
             in
             se
          
           :
           Out
           of
           my
           humble
           and
           dutifull
           affection
           ,
           
           I
           could
           not
           but
           commend
           this
           excellent
           Treatise
           ,
           to
           your
           Honourable
           viewes
           ,
           and
           learned
           censure
           ,
           the
           which
           I
           haue
           studiously
           expressed
           in
           the
           English
           Tongue
           ,
           principally
           to
           manifest
           vnto
           all
           your
           Lorships
           ,
           my
           seruiceable
           and
           grateful
           heart
           ,
           both
           to
           euery
           one
           of
           your
           Honours
           in
           particular
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           this
           happy
           Kingdome
           in
           generall
           ,
           to
           whose
           bounties
           and
           protection
           I
           stand
           deepely
           oblieged
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           ,
           whose
           thoughts
           haue
           no
           higher
           scopes
           nor
           ayme
           ,
           then
           iustly
           to
           bee
           reputed
           .
        
         
           
             YOVR
             GRACE
             ,
             YOVR
             HONORS
             ,
             and
             YOVR
             WORTHINES
             ,
             Most
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             humbly
             deuoted
             ,
             ABRAHAM
             DARCIE
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           AVTHORS
           EPISTLE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             Most
             courteous
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           COnsidering
           the
           Controuersies
           and
           bloudy
           hatred
           grown
           betwixt
           those
           (
           who
           professe
           themselues
           Christians
           )
           about
           Religion
           ,
           for
           they
           aspiring
           to
           retaine
           these
           vaine
           superstitions
           proceeding
           from
           their
           predecessors
           :
           and
           many
           also
           not
           contented
           ,
           do
           inuent
           new
           Sects
           ,
           Schismes
           and
           Heresies
           :
           Others
           (
           least
           in
           number
           )
           diuinely
           inspired
           ,
           and
           of
           God
           elocted
           ,
           desire
           to
           extirpate
           the
           Darknesse
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           thereby
           to
           cause
           resplendently
           to
           shine
           ,
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           claritie
           of
           Truth
           :
           But
           it
           seemes
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           dangerous
           Poyson
           that
           Satan
           vseth
           to
           entoxicate
           men
           with
           the
           Venym
           of
           sedition
           ,
           and
           cruell
           contention
           and
           hatred
           ,
           deriues
           chiefly
           from
           the
           Masse
           ,
           desguised
           with
           some
           good
           meaning
           ,
           masked
           and
           couered
           (
           peraduenture
           )
           with
           a
           good
           intention
           .
           And
           although
           that
           many
           heretofore
           haue
           by
           sundry
           faithfull
           descriptions
           endeueured
           to
           discouer
           to
           the
           world
           the
           deceitfulnes
           ,
           error
           ,
           and
           blindnesse
           thereof
           ,
           yet
           could
           they
           not
           preuailc
           ,
           nor
           giue
           light
           to
           their
           duskish
           and
           heauy
           sight
           .
        
         
           
             Therefore
             now
             ,
             without
             any
             passion
             ,
             I
             haue
             faithfully
             extracted
             ,
             and
             liuely
             drawne
             out
             ,
             from
             the
             Volumes
             of
          
           ELASOPOLITAN'S
           COMMENT
           ARIES
           :
           (
           It
           is
           a
           large
           &
           faithfull
           description
           ;
           whereof
           the
           second
           Volume
           treates
           of
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           great
           Pontiss
           ,
           Soueraigne
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Sacrificers
           ,
           as
           haue
           been
           ordained
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           their
           true
           Number
           Power
           ,
           Riches
           and
           Authority
           ;
           (
           all
           for
           thy
           only
           benefit
           )
           
             this
             sincere
             Summary
             of
             the
          
           Sacrifice
           ,
           called
           The
           Masse
           .
        
         
         
           In
           this
           Treatise
           (
           though
           little
           in
           appearance
           )
           are
           designed
           and
           set
           downe
           all
           such
           
             Sacred
             Signes
             ,
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
          
           ordained
           of
           GOD
           from
           time
           to
           time
           :
           As
           also
           the
           Corruptions
           that
           haue
           grown
           successiuely
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             GOD
          
           :
           whereby
           I
           doe
           euidently
           shew
           the
           birth
           of
           all
           Heresies
           and
           Idolatries
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           true
           Originall
           of
           the
           Masse
           ;
           for
           the
           which
           the
           world
           is
           in
           great
           strifes
           ,
           bloudy
           Contentions
           ,
           cruell
           Diuisions
           ,
           Hatred
           ,
           and
           lamentable
           Ciuile
           Warres
           :
           for
           some
           do
           
             Inuectiuate
             &
             Inueigh
          
           against
           it
           ,
           alleaging
           that
           it
           is
           newly
           deuised
           and
           inueuted
           ;
           others
           defend
           it
           by
           prescription
           ,
           and
           long
           possession
           ;
           and
           thus
           by
           such
           like
           altercations
           the
           Christian
           Church
           is
           sore
           afflicted
           with
           the
           yoke
           and
           Terror
           of
           Sedition
           .
           But
           if
           thou
           art
           a
           Christian
           (
           beloued
           Reader
           )
           of
           what
           Sect
           soeuer
           ,
           Papist
           ,
           or
           Euangelicall
           ;
           I
           pray
           thee
           heartily
           ,
           for
           thy
           owne
           good
           ,
           to
           haue
           patience
           to
           reade
           this
           Worke
           ;
           for
           by
           it
           thou
           mayest
           euidently
           know
           ,
           and
           plainely
           discouer
           the
           very
           trueth
           of
           what
           soeuer
           thou
           standest
           in
           doubt
           of
           ,
           what
           Sacrifices
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           Sacred
           Signes
           haue
           beene
           instituted
           of
           GOD
           since
           Adam
           ;
           what
           is
           the
           Masse
           and
           Originall
           thereof
           ;
           who
           were
           her
           Founders
           ,
           Augmenters
           ,
           and
           Inuenters
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           end
           thou
           mayest
           firmely
           beleeue
           with
           assurance
           ,
           all
           the
           Contents
           herein
           mentioned
           ,
           haue
           recourse
           to
           those
           Authors
           out
           of
           whose
           Bookes
           and
           Workes
           I
           haue
           drawne
           and
           deriued
           it
           :
           their
           Names
           and
           Bookes
           are
           quoted
           in
           the
           Margent
           .
           So
           ayming
           at
           GODS
           glory
           and
           thy
           owne
           Benefit
           ,
           I
           rest
           with
           my
           prayers
           to
           GOD.
           to
           inspire
           thee
           with
           his
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           by
           the
           intercession
           of
           our
           onely
           
             Sauiour
             ,
             Redeemer
          
           ,
           and
           Mediatour
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TRANSLATOR
           TO
           the
           Courteous
           Reader
           ,
           wisheth
           all
           Sauing
           health
           in
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           .
        
         
           
             WIse
             Politicians
          
           (
           fauourable
           Reader
           )
           in
           their
           Institutions
           ,
           and
           Gouernnement
           of
           Common-wealths
           ,
           doe
           hold
           for
           an
           infallible
           maxime
           ,
           that
           to
           reforme
           Corruptions
           and
           abuses
           in
           States
           ,
           better
           course
           cannot
           be
           taken
           ,
           then
           often
           to
           reduce
           things
           to
           their
           primitiue
           Original
           ;
           Because
           Lawes
           at
           first
           enacted
           with
           good
           and
           profitable
           intention
           ,
           in
           the
           Reuolution
           of
           few
           yeeres
           ,
           by
           mens
           instability
           and
           inconstancie
           of
           minde
           ,
           or
           the
           peculiar
           interest
           of
           Auarice
           by
           Iniustice
           ,
           are
           abrogated
           and
           neglected
           .
           
             The
             Venetians
             beeing
             a
             people
             at
             this
             day
             celebrous
             ,
             and
             famous
             for
             their
             Gouernement
             ,
             have
             a
             supreame
             Magistracie
             ,
             which
             they
             call
          
           A
           Syndicate
           ,
           
             that
             once
             in
             a
             few
             yeeres
             ,
             suruey
             all
             the
          
           Offices
           and
           Dignities
           
             in
             their
             Common-wealth
             ,
             the
          
           Duke
           
             himselfe
             not
             there
             excepted
             ,
             to
             looke
             into
             abuses
             ,
             and
             preuent
             their
             deepe
             roo●e
             and
             plantation
             ;
             that
             so
             all
             things
             may
             continue
             and
             stand
             entire
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             and
             precepts
             of
             their
             first
             Constitutions
             and
             ordinances
             .
          
        
         
           Also
           a
           Garden-plot
           ,
           though
           neuer
           so
           curiously
           drawne
           or
           distinguished
           into
           borders
           ,
           and
           set
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           odoriferous
           flowers
           ,
           and
           wholesome
           herbes
           ,
           yet
           euery
           showre
           of
           raine
           brings
           foorth
           new
           weedes
           ,
           the
           which
           if
           they
           be
           not
           carefully
           ,
           and
           dayly
           supplanted
           ,
           will
           soone
           ouergrow
           the
           good
           plants
           ,
           and
           bring
           the
           same
           to
           a
           wilde
           and
           sauage
           plot
           of
           ground
           .
           And
           though
           the
           ineuitable
           deprauation
           and
           corruption
           of
           mans
           nature
           carry
           so
           strong
           a
           hand
           in
           things
           transitory
           and
           mutable
           ,
           yet
           one
           would
           thinke
           they
           should
           be
           more
           stable
           and
           prouident
           in
           those
           courses
           tending
           to
           eternall
           saluation
           ,
           and
           soules
           reprobation
           ,
           in
           obseruing
           those
           Lawes
           and
           Commandements
           ,
           vttered
           by
           GOD
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           recommended
           to
           all
           Posterities
           for
           a
           square
           Rule
           ,
           whereby
           to
           measure
           our
           faith
           and
           actions
           .
           Notwithstanding
           men
           are
           more
           prone
           to
           Declination
           and
           Corruption
           ,
           in
           that
           from
           the
           very
           beginning
           ,
           and
           first
           institution
           of
           the
           Law
           Mosaicall
           ,
           till
           these
           present
           times
           ,
           that
           for
           many
           ages
           haue
           receiued
           the
           cleere
           and
           manifest
           Truth
           ,
           and
           doctrine
           Euangelicall
           ,
           
           Heresies
           haue
           euer
           crept
           in
           and
           caried
           too
           powerful
           an
           hand
           ,
           as
           Verity
           it selfe
           ,
           like
           gold
           in
           the
           bowels
           and
           entrals
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           is
           encombred
           with
           a
           wonderfull
           deale
           of
           oare
           and
           drosse
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           like
           to
           be
           separated
           till
           the
           last
           fire
           of
           tryall
           ,
           which
           shall
           prooue
           euery
           mans
           worke
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           the
           drosse
           to
           be
           trampled
           and
           troden
           vnder
           foote
           ;
           wherefore
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           for
           the
           better
           satisfaction
           and
           generall
           good
           of
           all
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           I
           haue
           laboured
           to
           translate
           this
           curious
           and
           admirable
           Master
           peece
           ,
           most
           worthy
           and
           necessary
           to
           be
           obserued
           and
           read
           :
           for
           thou
           mayest
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           Miner
           ,
           cleerely
           see
           and
           discouer
           the
           Birth
           and
           the
           Originall
           of
           this
           soule
           Monster
           Heresie
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           euen
           from
           the
           first
           ages
           before
           the
           written
           Law
           ,
           as
           also
           during
           the
           force
           and
           efficacie
           of
           the
           Mosoicall
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           now
           in
           these
           later
           times
           more
           pertinent
           vnder
           the
           Law
           and
           precepts
           of
           Christs
           holy
           Gospel
           ,
           wherein
           are
           deduced
           the
           Authors
           and
           Founders
           of
           the
           
             Romane
             Masse
          
           .
           And
           what
           conformity
           it
           holds
           with
           the
           Ethnicke-Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           how
           farre
           a
           digression
           it
           hath
           made
           from
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           life
           ,
           and
           practise
           Apostolicall
           ,
           and
           the
           ages
           of
           the
           
             Primitiue
             Church
          
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Author
           euer
           hath
           abandoned
           all
           passion
           &
           partiality
           ,
           and
           in
           ful
           proofes
           ,
           cited
           none
           but
           either
           approued
           and
           authentike
           Authors
           ,
           as
           the
           ancient
           Doctors
           and
           writers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           liued
           before
           the
           present
           Inundations
           of
           superstitious
           Traditions
           .
        
         
           Bring
           them
           to
           the
           Text
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           compare
           them
           with
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           obserue
           the
           Customes
           of
           the
           Primitiue
           Churches
           and
           thus
           ,
           by
           reducing
           them
           to
           their
           beginnings
           it
           will
           be
           ,
           easie
           to
           iudge
           whether
           they
           stand
           still
           in
           that
           v●
           spotted
           integrit●e
           ,
           or
           haue
           not
           adulterously
           prophaned
           the
           sincere
           worship
           of
           GOD
           ,
           with
           many
           ,
           and
           meere
           humane
           int●emions
           .
        
         
           If
           thou
           doest
           but
           vouchsafe
           the
           diligent
           and
           carefull
           reading
           hereof
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           but
           it
           will
           yeeld
           great
           comfort
           to
           thy
           Conscience
           ,
           &
           confirmation
           to
           thy
           Faith
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           will
           cleerely
           delucidate
           many
           hidden
           passages
           that
           haue
           not
           hitherto
           been
           reuealed
           :
           and
           if
           it
           may
           take
           this
           happy
           effect
           ,
           I
           shall
           thinke
           my
           paines
           sufficiently
           requited
           and
           recompen●ed
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           ayming
           at
           GODS
           glory
           ,
           and
           not
           mine
           owne
           .
           And
           thus
           I
           rest
        
         
           
             Thine
             affectionate
             ,
             and
             humbly
             deuoted
             ,
             ABR
             .
             DARCIE
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           OF
           THE
           Contents
           of
           this
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
             Of
             Sacred
             Signes
             .
             Fol.
             1.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             2.
             
             Of
             Sacrifices
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             3.
             
             Of
             Corruptions
             .
             10
          
           
             CHAP.
             4.
             
             Corruptions
             punished
             .
             18
          
           
             CHAP.
             5.
             
             The
             Ceremoniall
             Law
             accomplished
             by
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             .
             21
          
           
             CHAP.
             6.
             
             Of
             Sacraments
             ordained
             by
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             himselfe
             .
             23
          
           
             CHAP.
             7.
             
             Of
             the
             Corruption
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             .
             27
          
           
             CHAP.
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             Corruption
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             LORDS
             Supper
             .
             30
          
           
             CHAP.
             9.
             
             The
             ancient
             Religion
             of
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             .
             37
          
           
             CHAP.
             10.
             
             How
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             began
             their
             Corruptions
             .
             40
          
           
             CHAP.
             11.
             
             The
             first
             greatnesse
             of
             Popes
             ,
             proouing
             Antichrists
             ,
             and
             bringing
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             44
          
           
             CHAP.
             12.
             
             Of
             the
             Masse
             in
             particular
             ,
             with
             her
             true
             Original
             .
             48
          
           
             
             CHAP.
             13.
             
             The
             Masse
             diuided
             ,
             with
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             Holy
             Water
             .
             Fol.
             54
          
           
             CHAP.
             14.
             
             The
             Procession
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             57
          
           
             CHAP.
             15.
             
             The
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Altars
             and
             Candles
             lighted
             .
             61
          
           
             CHAP.
             16.
             
             Of
             Incense
             and
             Offertories
             ,
             with
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             65
          
           
             CHAP.
             17.
             
             Of
             the
             round
             Hoste
             ,
             with
             the
             consecration
             of
             the
             same
             .
             69
          
           
             CHAP.
             18.
             
             Of
             diuers
             parts
             and
             sundry
             Ceremonies
             belonging
             to
             the
             Masse
             .
             72
          
           
             CHAP.
             19.
             
             Against
             Idolaters
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             long
             possession
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             76
          
           
             CHAP.
             20.
             
             Against
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             round
             Hoste
             .
             80
          
           
             CHAP.
             21.
             
             The
             inuention
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             with
             confutation
             of
             that
             labyrinth
             of
             Idolatry
             .
             83
          
           
             CHAP.
             22.
             
             Comparison
             betweene
             the
             two
             holy
             Sacraments
             .
             99
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           BIRTH
           OF
           HERESIES
           :
           OR
           ,
           A
           true
           and
           faithfull
           description
           of
           all
           such
           SACRED
           SIGNES
           ,
           SACRIFICES
           ,
           and
           SACRAMENTS
           ,
           as
           haue
           been
           instituted
           of
           God
           since
           the
           Worlds
           Creation
           ;
           Together
           with
           the
           Originall
           and
           true
           Anatomie
           of
           the
           Masse
           :
           As
           also
           the
           corruptions
           and
           abuses
           of
           all
           those
           holy
           things
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Of
             Sacred
             Signes
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             time
             preordained
             of
             GOD
             by
             his
             inscrutable
             and
             incomprehensible
             Wisedome
             ,
             (
             when
             hee
             had
             created
             man
             to
             his
             true
             Image
             and
             likenesse
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             moue
             and
             incite
             him
             to
             feare
             and
             obedience
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             make
             him
             partaker
             of
             his
             
             blessings
             ,
             he
             gaue
             him
             some
             exercise
             of
             vertue
             whereby
             hee
             might
             acknowledge
             him
             his
             Almighty
             GOD
             ,
             and
             omnipotent
             Creatour
             )
             were
             ordained
             many
             
               Signes
               ,
               Sacrifices
            
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             :
             First
             ,
             to
             our
             first
             Father
             Adam
             ,
             to
             whom
             with
             his
             Successors
             ,
             corporall
             men
             ,
             God
             allotted
             corporall
             signes
             ,
             to
             approue
             the
             better
             of
             their
             obedience
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             trees
             planted
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             Orchard
             ,
             and
             earthly
             Paradise
             ,
             which
             although
             they
             were
             not
             of
             any
             other
             qualitie
             then
             the
             other
             plants
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             being
             dedicated
             and
             consecrated
             of
             God
             for
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             Sacred
             Signes
             ,
             their
             qualitie
             was
             then
             for
             to
             serue
             as
             Seales
             for
             the
             Testimonie
             and
             approbation
             of
             his
             diuine
             wil
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             was
             effected
             by
             the
             infinite
             goodnesse
             and
             bounty
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             appeare
             and
             knowne
             ,
             that
             the
             Association
             ,
             Confederation
             and
             alliance
             contracted
             with
             man
             his
             Creature
             ,
             was
             ordained
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             yea
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             all
             times
             :
             Thus
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             were
             exteriour
             and
             Corporall
             Signes
             ,
             which
             man
             could
             see
             and
             contemplate
             with
             his
             Corporall
             Eyes
             ,
             constituted
             to
             serue
             for
             an
             assurance
             ,
             pledge
             ,
             and
             hostage
             of
             the
             Diuine
             Couenant
             .
          
           
             These
             Trees
             and
             substantiall
             Fruits
             ordained
             for
             our
             first
             and
             common
             Father
             ,
             were
             committed
             and
             giuen
             vnto
             him
             to
             keepe
             ,
             without
             diminishing
             ,
             eating
             ,
             or
             wasting
             of
             them
             ,
             vpon
             paine
             of
             eternal
             death
             .
             Wherefore
             wee
             must
             in
             faith
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             vaine
             Signes
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             meere
             and
             simple
             Picture
             ,
             but
             whereas
             life
             or
             death
             depended
             on
             them
             :
             they
             comprehended
             both
             the
             signes
             and
             thing
             signified
             ;
             wherein
             consisted
             the
             knowledge
             and
             wisedom
             to
             feare
             God
             ,
             
             and
             obey
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             were
             called
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             good
             and
             ill
             ,
             &
             the
             Trees
             of
             life
             ;
             For
             in
             the
             careful
             keeping
             of
             these
             sacred
             fruits
             ,
             and
             obeying
             God
             ,
             there
             was
             
             promised
             etetnall
             life
             ;
             whereas
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             by
             abusing
             the
             Sacrraments
             ,
             and
             opposing
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             was
             intimated
             to
             vs
             by
             exteriour
             signes
             ,
             that
             eternall
             death
             and
             damnation
             was
             purchased
             .
          
           
             For
             other
             exercises
             required
             of
             man
             towards
             God
             ,
             
             concerning
             the
             reuerence
             ,
             honor
             &
             adoration
             of
             him
             ,
             many
             and
             diuers
             Sacrifices
             were
             celebrated
             ,
             euen
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             written
             by
             Moses
             .
             And
             though
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             Creatour
             of
             Heauen
             and
             Earth
             ,
             needs
             not
             any
             humane
             workes
             ,
             
             or
             to
             bee
             nourished
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             beasts
             ,
             or
             with
             terrestriall
             fruits
             ,
             yet
             hee
             had
             alwayes
             a
             desire
             to
             draw
             man
             vnto
             him
             ,
             in
             an
             externall
             obedience
             and
             feare
             ,
             by
             Signes
             ,
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             :
             so
             as
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Lambes
             ,
             offered
             by
             Abel
             ,
             were
             agreeable
             and
             pleasing
             to
             God.
             Noah
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             after
             the
             inundation
             of
             waters
             past
             ,
             in
             signe
             of
             his
             recognition
             and
             obedience
             towards
             God
             ,
             
             erected
             an
             Altar
             ,
             
             immolated
             an
             offered
             sacrifices
             of
             vnspotted
             sheepe
             and
             birds
             ,
             
             whereof
             hee
             made
             a
             reall
             Holocaust
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Lord.
             By
             which
             examples
             we
             may
             easily
             discerne
             ,
             that
             Sacrifices
             tooke
             not
             their
             beginning
             in
             Moses
             time
             ,
             but
             that
             Innocent
             and
             Iust
             Lambe
             was
             prefigured
             in
             Abels
             Sacrifice
             ,
             
             as
             a
             type
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             slaine
             and
             offered
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             rigor
             &
             iustice
             of
             the
             deluge
             was
             appeased
             ,
             
             that
             hapned
             for
             a
             punishment
             of
             Tyrants
             offences
             on
             earth
             ,
             in
             signe
             of
             a
             reconciliation
             ,
             &
             Couenant
             renewed
             ,
             our
             good
             God
             ordained
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Rainbow
             ,
             
             for
             a
             pledge
             and
             assurance
             of
             his
             Diuine
             mercie
             .
             This
             signe
             and
             celestiall
             Bowe
             ,
             though
             it
             formerly
             appeared
             in
             thicke
             cloudes
             ,
             beeing
             a
             notice
             of
             raine
             to
             ensue
             ,
             notwithstanding
             it
             was
             not
             as
             yet
             constituted
             nor
             appointed
             to
             serue
             man
             for
             a
             signe
             or
             Sacrament
             ,
             vntill
             the
             time
             that
             it
             was
             by
             God
             ordained
             
             for
             an
             assurance
             of
             the
             Couenant
             contracted
             with
             the
             good
             Father
             Noah
             ,
             and
             his
             successors
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             ,
             
             with
             the
             faithfull
             Patriarch
             Abraham
             ,
             there
             was
             another
             confederation
             and
             alliance
             contracted
             by
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             ,
             for
             a
             pledge
             and
             assurance
             to
             him
             and
             his
             posterity
             ,
             constituted
             the
             externall
             signe
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             to
             serue
             him
             for
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             a
             perpetuall
             notice
             of
             Gods
             holy
             will
             and
             pleasure
             :
             and
             so
             he
             was
             enioyned
             to
             circumcise
             the
             male
             infants
             within
             the
             eighth
             day
             of
             their
             natiuitie
             ,
             
             vpon
             paine
             of
             being
             reiected
             from
             the
             number
             of
             those
             people
             whom
             God
             had
             adopted
             .
          
           
             Then
             followed
             to
             his
             posterity
             afterward
             ,
             called
             The
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             immaculate
             Lambe
             ,
             which
             was
             ordain'd
             by
             the
             shedding
             of
             bloud
             ,
             to
             preserue
             them
             from
             the
             appointed
             slaughter
             in
             Egypt
             :
             
             As
             also
             the
             flesh
             thereof
             was
             appointed
             to
             bee
             eaten
             ,
             and
             celebrated
             festiually
             euery
             yeere
             ,
             on
             the
             day
             called
             The
             Pascha
             ,
             or
             Easter
             ;
             for
             a
             signe
             and
             commemoration
             of
             their
             Deliuerance
             from
             Pharaohs
             seruitude
             :
             and
             to
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             flesh
             of
             this
             Paschall
             Lambe
             ,
             was
             annexed
             the
             vnleauened
             bread
             for
             seuen
             dayes
             ,
             
             on
             paine
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             Other
             sacred
             signes
             were
             sent
             by
             God
             to
             his
             Elect
             people
             ,
             to
             winne
             them
             continually
             to
             his
             feare
             and
             obedience
             :
             
             as
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Cloud
             ,
             to
             conduct
             the
             people
             by
             day
             ;
             and
             the
             flaming
             and
             fierie
             Pillar
             ,
             for
             their
             guide
             and
             direction
             by
             night
             ;
             and
             all
             to
             deliuer
             them
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Tyrant
             Pharaoh
             .
          
           
             Then
             followed
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             diuision
             of
             the
             Arabicke
             Red
             Sea
             ,
             
             ouer
             which
             the
             elect
             people
             of
             God
             passed
             .
             By
             all
             which
             admirable
             signes
             ,
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             prefigure
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             instituted
             afterwards
             by
             the
             elementall
             signe
             of
             water
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             washing
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             and
             the
             renouation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             during
             the
             time
             that
             this
             elect
             people
             of
             God
             were
             detained
             in
             the
             Arabian
             Desarts
             ,
             
             and
             barren
             Wildernes
             ,
             they
             had
             prouision
             of
             heauenly
             bread
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             were
             nourished
             for
             fortie
             yeeres
             ,
             which
             was
             also
             holy
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             instituted
             by
             the
             power
             and
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             held
             in
             so
             high
             an
             admimiration
             ,
             that
             each
             one
             amongst
             the
             people
             said
             ,
             Man-hu
             ,
             
             what
             a
             wonderfull
             thing
             is
             this
             ?
             They
             saw
             celestiall
             Manna
             exhibited
             to
             them
             without
             trauell
             ,
             
             a
             Figure
             of
             the
             Bread
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             came
             downe
             from
             Heauen
             ,
             giuing
             life
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             Another
             wonderfull
             signe
             there
             was
             ordained
             by
             God
             ,
             
             of
             the
             Rocke
             gushing
             out
             with
             cleere
             water
             in
             Mount
             Horeb
             ,
             to
             quench
             the
             peoples
             thirst
             ,
             who
             were
             very
             dry
             ,
             and
             almost
             stifled
             with
             heat
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             a
             signe
             and
             figure
             of
             the
             true
             Rocke
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             out
             of
             whom
             came
             bloud
             &
             water
             ,
             to
             quench
             perpetually
             the
             thirst
             of
             sinners
             ,
             and
             refresh
             our
             soules
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             Sacrifices
             .
          
           
             BEsides
             these
             signes
             and
             Sacraments
             aboue-mentioned
             ,
             
             which
             were
             onely
             by
             God
             ordain'd
             :
             there
             was
             also
             a
             Law
             enacted
             &
             published
             for
             sacrificers
             by
             Moses
             ,
             as
             Signes
             ,
             Figures
             ,
             and
             Shadowes
             of
             that
             absolute
             Sacrifice
             ,
             consummated
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             so
             that
             Sacrifices
             were
             either
             publike
             ,
             or
             priuate
             ;
             generall
             ,
             or
             particular
             .
             Some
             were
             Holocausts
             ,
             being
             Sacrifices
             that
             were
             wholly
             consumed
             with
             fire
             :
             Others
             consisted
             
             of
             beasts
             slaine
             and
             immolated
             to
             eate
             ,
             
             there
             were
             earthly
             and
             ayerie
             Creatures
             .
             Amongst
             those
             terrestriall
             ,
             were
             the
             most
             obedient
             and
             obsequious
             beasts
             ;
             as
             the
             Oxe
             and
             the
             Calfe
             ,
             the
             Hee
             ,
             and
             shee
             Goat
             :
             and
             so
             likewise
             amongst
             Fowle
             ,
             the
             most
             mild
             and
             gentle
             ;
             as
             the
             Pidgeon
             ,
             and
             Turtle
             .
          
           
             Of
             Sacrifices
             againe
             ,
             some
             were
             publike
             ,
             and
             others
             priuate
             or
             particular
             :
             those
             publike
             were
             either
             quotidian
             or
             euery
             seuenth
             day
             ,
             either
             at
             New
             Moones
             ,
             or
             in
             times
             of
             Fasting
             :
             but
             they
             were
             chiefely
             celebrated
             at
             three
             festiuall
             times
             of
             the
             yeere
             ;
             which
             were
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             the
             dayes
             of
             vnleauened
             bread
             ,
             when
             the
             Paschall
             Lambe
             was
             offered
             ,
             and
             eaten
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             Haruest
             ,
             and
             first
             Fruits
             .
          
           
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             at
             the
             Feast
             of
             Vines
             ,
             and
             Oliues
             ,
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             the
             yeere
             .
             
             They
             were
             commanded
             to
             immolate
             euery
             day
             two
             Lambes
             ;
             one
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             another
             in
             the
             euening
             ,
             after
             the
             Altar
             was
             first
             perfumed
             ,
             with
             Incense
             and
             Odours
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             also
             were
             ordain'd
             ,
             
             for
             corporall
             things
             ,
             which
             were
             celebrated
             with
             shedding
             of
             bloud
             ,
             other
             sacrifices
             were
             without
             bloud
             for
             things
             incorporate
             .
             Sacrifices
             named
             Holocausts
             concerned
             onely
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             the
             whole
             oblation
             was
             consum'd
             in
             the
             fire
             .
             
             For
             which
             Holocausts
             ,
             the
             Male
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Female
             was
             receiued
             as
             an
             oblation
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Oxe
             ,
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             or
             Goat
             of
             a
             yeere
             old
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             sacrifice
             for
             Health
             ,
             
             it
             was
             a
             matter
             indifferent
             ,
             whether
             the
             oblation
             were
             Male
             or
             Female
             :
             but
             of
             the
             victime
             offered
             ,
             three
             parts
             were
             reserued
             for
             the
             Priest
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             fat
             ,
             the
             two
             Rumnions
             ,
             and
             the
             Kidney
             ,
             or
             Fillet
             of
             the
             Kidneys
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             another
             difference
             betweene
             the
             Sacrifice
             for
             Health
             ,
             and
             that
             celebrated
             for
             sinne
             :
             for
             in
             
             the
             one
             ,
             they
             were
             inioyn'd
             to
             eate
             vp
             all
             the
             oblation
             in
             two
             dayes
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             other
             for
             sinne
             ,
             the
             Priest
             was
             commanded
             to
             eate
             it
             vp
             in
             one
             day
             :
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             some
             Sacrifices
             were
             termed
             Holocausts
             :
             some
             were
             ordained
             for
             health
             ,
             other
             some
             for
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Sacrifices
             for
             sinne
             were
             diuers
             ,
             
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             oblations
             .
          
           
             For
             he
             that
             offended
             out
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             
             his
             expiation
             was
             celebrated
             with
             a
             female
             Sheepe
             or
             Goat
             :
             but
             the
             expiation
             for
             voluntary
             and
             wilfull
             sinne
             ,
             was
             with
             a
             Male
             sheepe
             .
          
           
             The
             High
             Priests
             sinne
             was
             expiated
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             an
             immolated
             Calfe
             :
             
             that
             of
             the
             Prince
             with
             an
             Hee
             Goat
             ,
             or
             Bull
             :
             that
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             with
             an
             Hee
             Goat
             ;
             and
             the
             sinne
             of
             a
             particular
             man
             ,
             with
             a
             female
             oblation
             .
          
           
             The
             Sacrifice
             for
             expiation
             of
             offences
             towards
             God
             ,
             
             was
             with
             a
             Ramme
             .
          
           
             The
             Sacrifice
             of
             a
             man
             polluted
             ,
             
             was
             also
             with
             a
             female
             Sheepe
             or
             Goat
             :
             and
             for
             a
             womans
             expiation
             after
             child-bed
             ,
             was
             a
             Lambe
             of
             yeere
             old
             ,
             a
             yong
             Pidgeon
             ,
             and
             a
             Turtle
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             clensing
             of
             the
             Leprous
             were
             appointed
             two
             liuing
             Fowles
             ,
             
             pure
             and
             cleane
             ,
             
             Cedar-wood
             ,
             and
             Hysop
             ,
             two
             whole
             Lambes
             ,
             and
             a
             female
             sheepe
             of
             a
             yeere
             old
             ,
             
             with
             Meale
             and
             Oyle
             .
          
           
             Another
             Sacrifice
             was
             celebrated
             ,
             
             for
             a
             man
             or
             woman
             polluted
             ,
             by
             shedding
             his
             Seed
             ,
             or
             her
             menstruall
             bloud
             ;
             with
             two
             Turtles
             ,
             and
             two
             yong
             Pigeons
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             great
             Oblations
             failed
             ,
             they
             had
             recourse
             to
             Doues
             ,
             Pigeons
             ,
             or
             Turtles
             ,
             or
             for
             Holocausts
             :
             others
             ,
             maintenance
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             Sacrifices
             there
             was
             pure
             Flowre
             ,
             
             vvithout
             Leauen
             ,
             Salt
             ,
             Incense
             ,
             and
             Oyle
             :
             and
             nothing
             was
             permitted
             to
             be
             offered
             vpon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             with
             Leauen
             or
             Honey
             .
          
           
           
             Notwithstanding
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             constituted
             for
             the
             Purification
             of
             a
             woman
             suspected
             of
             Adulterie
             ,
             
             there
             was
             neither
             Incense
             ,
             nor
             Oyle
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Sacrifices
             ;
             
             but
             it
             was
             offered
             with
             water
             ,
             mingled
             with
             the
             dust
             ,
             or
             ashes
             ,
             gathered
             vp
             from
             the
             floore
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             also
             another
             Sacrifice
             ,
             
             celebrated
             for
             those
             that
             had
             made
             some
             great
             Vow
             ,
             called
             Nazareans
             ,
             
             when
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Deuotion
             was
             expired
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             appointed
             to
             offer
             three
             Victimes
             ,
             
             a
             Lambe
             of
             a
             yeere
             old
             ,
             a
             Sheepe
             ,
             and
             a
             Ramme
             :
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             to
             serue
             for
             a
             Holocaust
             :
             the
             other
             ,
             of
             a
             female
             Sheepe
             ,
             for
             Saluation
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             oblation
             for
             Health
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             his
             haires
             that
             made
             the
             oblation
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             to
             be
             burned
             together
             with
             the
             Holocaust
             .
          
           
             I
             was
             willing
             particularly
             to
             discourse
             of
             the
             diuersitie
             of
             sacrifices
             ,
             that
             hereby
             I
             might
             make
             knowne
             the
             great
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             bounty
             of
             our
             God
             :
             who
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             sacrifices
             ,
             publisht
             by
             Moses
             ,
             meant
             to
             curbe
             and
             reyne
             in
             the
             rude
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             with
             a
             Bridle
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             forget
             the
             Aegyptian
             Idolatries
             ,
             wherein
             they
             had
             beene
             nourished
             and
             bred
             ,
             for
             foure
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             yeeres
             ,
             vnder
             the
             tyranny
             of
             the
             Pharaohs
             .
             But
             what
             rigorous
             Lawes
             soeuer
             enacted
             :
             
             what
             Ceremonies
             or
             Sacrifices
             soeuer
             he
             did
             ordaine
             them
             :
             this
             people
             euer
             made
             a
             relapse
             into
             their
             Idolatry
             ,
             abusing
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             corrupting
             the
             holy
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             shall
             be
             expressed
             .
             But
             if
             any
             man
             desire
             to
             know
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             the
             multitude
             and
             varietie
             of
             sacrifices
             :
             let
             him
             reade
             the
             bookes
             of
             Philo
             the
             Iew
             ●
             ;
             and
             of
             Iosephus
             in
             his
             Antiquities
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             according
             as
             Moses
             hath
             expressely
             written
             in
             the
             bookes
             of
             Leuiticus
             ,
             and
             Numbers
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             another
             signe
             and
             Sacrament
             instituted
             
             of
             God
             ,
             
             by
             the
             Arke
             of
             Couenant
             ,
             described
             in
             Exodus
             ,
             being
             a
             sacred
             signe
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             to
             receiue
             celestiall
             diuine
             Oracles
             ,
             
             to
             the
             end
             to
             induce
             the
             people
             to
             a
             remembrance
             ,
             feare
             ,
             and
             obedience
             of
             God
             To
             accompany
             and
             honour
             the
             Arke
             of
             Couenant
             ,
             many
             other
             externall
             signes
             were
             constituted
             by
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             ornaments
             and
             consecrations
             of
             the
             Priests
             ;
             
             especially
             that
             ornament
             called
             the
             Ephod
             :
             both
             which
             and
             the
             Sacrifices
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             abused
             and
             prophaned
             with
             their
             Idolatries
             .
          
           
             Another
             sacred
             signe
             there
             was
             ,
             
             of
             cleansing
             water
             ,
             or
             Water
             of
             expiation
             ,
             instituted
             by
             God
             ,
             for
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             the
             High
             Priest
             .
             This
             cleansing
             or
             purifying
             Water
             was
             consecrated
             ,
             
             with
             ashes
             taken
             vp
             by
             an
             vnpolluted
             man
             ,
             of
             the
             oblation
             offered
             in
             the
             Holocaust
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             Red
             Cow
             ,
             without
             spot
             ,
             not
             hauing
             euer
             bin
             exposed
             to
             labour
             .
          
           
             The
             Fire
             ;
             for
             the
             burnt-offering
             was
             ordained
             to
             be
             of
             Cedar-wood
             ,
             Hysop
             ,
             and
             of
             Purple-Crymosine
             .
             Polluted
             men
             were
             sprinkled
             ouer
             with
             this
             Water
             ,
             
             for
             an
             expiation
             and
             purgation
             of
             their
             corporall
             blemishes
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             entry
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             or
             Temple
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             kinde
             of
             Lauer
             like
             a
             Font
             of
             Brasse
             ,
             forged
             at
             first
             of
             seeing
             Glasses
             ,
             of
             the
             Israelitish
             Women
             .
             In
             this
             Lauer
             or
             Holy-water
             Font
             ,
             was
             put
             this
             Water
             of
             Purification
             ,
             where
             with
             the
             Priests
             besprinkled
             themselues
             ,
             before
             they
             celebrated
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             be
             purified
             ,
             and
             obtaine
             grace
             and
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             death
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             Aaron
             ,
             the
             Israelitish
             people
             ,
             ingratefull
             towards
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             benefit
             he
             sent
             them
             ,
             murmuring
             when
             they
             were
             wearie
             of
             the
             heauenly
             Manna
             ,
             
             which
             hee
             gaue
             them
             bountifully
             for
             their
             sustentation
             ,
             they
             were
             punished
             with
             the
             stingings
             of
             venemous
             Serpents
             .
             
             But
             God
             
             being
             mercifull
             ,
             gaue
             them
             a
             sacred
             signe
             ,
             to
             bee
             preserued
             and
             restored
             to
             health
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Brazen
             Serpent
             erected
             vp
             on
             high
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Figure
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             crucified
             .
             
          
           
             This
             in
             briefe
             is
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Signes
             ,
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             instituted
             by
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Church
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             being
             figures
             of
             the
             true
             and
             perfect
             sacrifice
             ,
             accomplished
             and
             immolated
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             true
             Messias
             ,
             the
             Eternall
             Priest
             ,
             who
             sits
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             his
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             Corruptions
             .
          
           
             NOW
             wee
             must
             succinctly
             produce
             how
             Man
             by
             his
             owne
             fault
             falling
             into
             obliuion
             and
             disobedience
             against
             GOD
             his
             Creator
             ,
             
             abused
             herein
             diuine
             fauour
             and
             grace
             ,
             and
             corrupted
             the
             sacred
             signes
             ,
             sacrifices
             &
             Sacraments
             ,
             by
             him
             ordain'd
             and
             instituted
             .
             For
             else
             what
             perswaded
             our
             first
             Father
             and
             his
             Wife
             Eue
             to
             hide
             themselues
             ,
             when
             they
             heard
             and
             were
             set
             in
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             had
             abused
             his
             sacred
             signes
             ,
             and
             violated
             the
             Law
             of
             those
             Fruits
             prohibited
             and
             forbidden
             them
             ?
          
           
             This
             holy
             signe
             which
             our
             first
             Parents
             so
             alienated
             and
             abused
             ,
             was
             the
             originall
             of
             other
             Vices
             and
             corruptions
             hereafter
             described
             ,
             wherein
             two
             men
             are
             falne
             ,
             
             hauing
             a
             rellish
             of
             the
             corrupt
             masse
             in
             Adam
             .
          
           
             Omitting
             the
             particular
             corruptions
             of
             signes
             ,
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             before
             the
             Law
             written
             by
             Moses
             ,
             we
             will
             begin
             in
             setting
             downe
             briefely
             ,
             the
             
             most
             notable
             errors
             committed
             by
             the
             greatest
             Sacrificers
             ,
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             gouernment
             and
             charge
             of
             the
             people
             .
             When
             Moses
             remained
             in
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             to
             receiue
             the
             Commandements
             from
             God
             ,
             his
             brother
             Aaron
             the
             High
             Priest
             caused
             a
             golden
             Calfe
             to
             be
             framed
             ,
             of
             the
             earings
             deliuered
             vnto
             him
             by
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             hee
             built
             an
             Altar
             ,
             offered
             Incense
             ,
             and
             celebrated
             Sacrifice
             ,
             causing
             the
             common
             people
             to
             adore
             this
             Image
             .
             Was
             not
             this
             an
             abusing
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             ordained
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             corrupting
             of
             their
             true
             vse
             ,
             procuring
             the
             same
             to
             be
             ador'd
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             it selfe
             offered
             ,
             and
             immolated
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             custome
             was
             ?
          
           
             His
             sonnes
             also
             ,
             
             Nadab
             ,
             and
             Abihu
             ,
             were
             they
             not
             consum'd
             with
             fire
             ,
             because
             they
             adulterated
             the
             true
             vse
             of
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             tooke
             vnconsecrated
             wood
             ,
             by
             corrupting
             the
             instituted
             Law
             ?
          
           
             The
             people
             of
             Israel
             ingratefull
             for
             the
             benefit
             receiued
             ,
             in
             being
             deliuered
             from
             Pharaohs
             captiuitie
             ;
             did
             they
             not
             murmure
             against
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             celestiall
             Manna
             ,
             when
             they
             contemned
             and
             despised
             this
             Bread
             of
             Life
             ,
             crying
             out
             for
             flesh
             to
             eate
             ?
             Achan
             the
             sonne
             of
             Charmes
             ,
             did
             not
             hee
             violate
             the
             Law
             of
             sacred
             signes
             ,
             when
             hee
             committed
             sacriledge
             ,
             by
             detaining
             the
             spoiles
             of
             Iericho
             ,
             which
             were
             vowed
             and
             consecrated
             for
             sacrifices
             to
             God
             ?
             
          
           
             If
             any
             man
             more
             curious
             ,
             desires
             to
             see
             the
             abuses
             and
             corruptions
             continued
             by
             the
             same
             people
             ,
             let
             him
             reade
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             Iudges
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             perceiue
             ,
             
             that
             in
             all
             ages
             men
             haue
             neuer
             been
             content
             with
             the
             true
             adoration
             instituted
             by
             God
             ;
             but
             in
             stead
             of
             externall
             signes
             constituted
             by
             God
             ,
             to
             drawe
             the
             people
             to
             his
             feare
             ,
             and
             obedience
             ,
             they
             haue
             forged
             and
             brought
             in
             their
             owne
             inuentions
             :
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             reuerencing
             the
             Altars
             ,
             and
             the
             Arke
             of
             Couenant
             ,
             
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             lonely
             one
             
             God
             ,
             which
             were
             externall
             sacred
             signes
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             mis-led
             by
             the
             Idolatries
             of
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             the
             Syrians
             ,
             
             Sidonians
             ,
             Moabites
             ,
             Ammonites
             ,
             and
             Palestines
             ,
             erected
             Altars
             to
             strange
             gods
             ,
             to
             Baal
             and
             Astaroth
             .
          
           
             Iephta
             Iudge
             ,
             and
             Conductor
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             did
             not
             he
             corrupt
             the
             Law
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             when
             he
             offered
             vp
             his
             owne
             daughter
             ,
             excusing
             himselfe
             by
             a
             Vow
             he
             made
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             so
             enioyned
             him
             by
             God
             ?
          
           
             The
             sacred
             signe
             ordain'd
             for
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             
             and
             Sacrificer
             ,
             in
             celebrating
             of
             Sacrifice
             ,
             called
             the
             Ephod
             ,
             seruing
             for
             an
             externall
             ornament
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             abused
             by
             Gideon
             ,
             Captaine
             of
             Israel
             ,
             when
             of
             the
             spoiles
             of
             the
             Madianites
             ,
             and
             their
             earerings
             ,
             hee
             forged
             an
             Ephod
             of
             gold
             ;
             by
             meanes
             whereof
             ,
             the
             people
             fell
             to
             great
             Idolatrie
             ?
          
           
             How
             long
             was
             this
             externall
             signe
             of
             the
             Ephod
             abused
             ,
             
             when
             an
             Image
             was
             thereof
             erected
             in
             Siloe
             ,
             by
             the
             Mother
             of
             Michas
             :
             so
             that
             Priests
             were
             expressely
             instituted
             to
             sacrifice
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             an
             Altar
             edified
             ;
             and
             thus
             was
             the
             true
             vse
             of
             holy
             sacrifices
             corrupted
             ?
             While
             the
             Temple
             continued
             in
             Siloe
             ,
             into
             what
             depraued
             and
             adulterate
             Rites
             did
             the
             Priests
             and
             Sacrificers
             fall
             ,
             who
             were
             appointed
             ,
             and
             ordained
             for
             the
             celebration
             and
             Ministerie
             of
             holy
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             when
             by
             long
             custome
             ,
             they
             vsurped
             this
             priuiledge
             ouer
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             sacrifice
             was
             solemnized
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             oblations
             was
             a
             boiling
             ,
             their
             sonne
             or
             seruant
             hauing
             a
             trident
             or
             iron
             hooke
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             he
             had
             the
             libertie
             to
             rake
             out
             of
             the
             pot
             or
             Cauldron
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             he
             could
             bring
             vp
             with
             his
             hooke
             ?
             
             Moreouer
             ,
             with
             more
             extreme
             Leuiticall
             Tyrannie
             ,
             this
             seruant
             of
             the
             Priests
             had
             the
             priuiledge
             ,
             to
             demand
             of
             the
             Celebrater
             some
             flesh
             to
             roast
             for
             the
             Priest
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             might
             violently
             take
             whatsoeuer
             he
             listed
             .
          
           
           
             Were
             not
             these
             wonderfull
             abuses
             ,
             and
             detestable
             corruptious
             practised
             by
             the
             sacrificers
             and
             High
             Priests
             ,
             vnder
             the
             pretext
             and
             colour
             of
             sacrifice
             ?
             What
             groffer
             corruption
             can
             be
             mentioned
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Eli
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             
             nam'd
             Ophni
             ,
             and
             Phinees
             ;
             who
             ,
             vnder
             the
             colour
             of
             deuotion
             ,
             committed
             infamous
             Whoredoms
             ,
             with
             the
             women
             that
             watcht
             neere
             to
             the
             holy
             Oraculous
             signe
             ,
             
             instituted
             by
             God.
             For
             which
             sinne
             ,
             they
             were
             lamentably
             slaine
             ,
             and
             the
             Arke
             of
             Couenant
             violently
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             who
             erected
             it
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             their
             Idol
             Dagon
             .
             
             But
             God
             not
             permitting
             this
             sacred
             signe
             to
             the
             thus
             prophaned
             ,
             he
             caused
             the
             Image
             of
             Dagon
             to
             fall
             downe
             ,
             and
             sent
             grieuous
             punishments
             vpon
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             
             so
             as
             they
             were
             constrained
             to
             re-deliuer
             vp
             againe
             the
             Arke
             of
             Gods
             Couenant
             .
          
           
             This
             sacred
             signe
             was
             so
             precious
             and
             estimable
             ,
             
             that
             being
             but
             abused
             and
             prophaned
             by
             the
             Bethsamites
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Leuites
             ,
             fiftie
             thousand
             of
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             and
             seuenty
             of
             the
             most
             apparant
             and
             remarkeable
             amongst
             them
             ,
             were
             by
             diuine
             reuenge
             cut
             off
             by
             sodaine
             death
             .
          
           
             This
             example
             may
             make
             them
             tremble
             ,
             that
             presume
             to
             profane
             the
             fignes
             and
             Sacraments
             instituted
             by
             God
             ,
             
             Vzza
             also
             ,
             for
             abusing
             the
             same
             sacred
             signe
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             with
             a
             good
             intention
             ,
             to
             ease
             the
             Arke
             of
             the
             Couenant
             ,
             that
             leaned
             too
             much
             of
             one
             side
             ,
             was
             he
             not
             punished
             with
             death
             ?
             For
             other
             prophanations
             committed
             by
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             
             there
             are
             examples
             of
             Osias
             punished
             with
             Leprosie
             ;
             for
             adulterating
             the
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             assuming
             the
             Ministerie
             of
             incensing
             ,
             allotted
             onely
             to
             the
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Saul
             the
             first
             elected
             King
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             
             was
             put
             to
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             succeeded
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             was
             foretold
             him
             by
             Samnel
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             prophaned
             
             the
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             permitted
             his
             Subiects
             to
             commit
             the
             like
             abuses
             .
             
             His
             successors
             to
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             lewes
             ,
             and
             Israelites
             ,
             did
             they
             not
             perseuer
             in
             their
             abuses
             and
             corruptions
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             and
             Sacraments
             ordained
             by
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             celebrated
             Sacrifices
             to
             the
             gods
             ,
             Astaroth
             the
             god
             of
             the
             Sidonians
             ;
             
             Chamos
             ,
             of
             the
             Moabites
             ;
             and
             Melcom
             ,
             or
             Moloch
             of
             the
             Ammonites
             :
             building
             Temples
             and
             Oratories
             for
             them
             ,
             offering
             incense
             ,
             and
             solemnizing
             sacrifices
             to
             them
             ?
          
           
             Ieroboam
             King
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             did
             not
             onely
             erect
             a
             golden
             Calfe
             ,
             
             as
             the
             high
             Priest
             Aaron
             formerly
             did
             ;
             but
             hee
             set
             vp
             two
             golden
             Cowes
             in
             the
             two
             Temples
             of
             Bethel
             ,
             and
             of
             Dan
             :
             he
             instituted
             strange
             Priests
             ,
             corrupted
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             caused
             Sacrifices
             to
             be
             celebrated
             after
             the
             manner
             and
             forme
             of
             Aarons
             .
          
           
             This
             Idolatrie
             and
             corruption
             of
             Sacrifices
             was
             continued
             by
             the
             Israelites
             for
             more
             then
             foure
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             
             during
             the
             reignes
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             who
             had
             taught
             them
             to
             adulterate
             the
             true
             manner
             and
             forme
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             in
             particular
             Chappels
             and
             Oratories
             ,
             edified
             on
             the
             tops
             of
             hilles
             ,
             and
             consecrated
             in
             shadie
             forrests
             ,
             violating
             the
             law
             of
             sacrifices
             ordained
             for
             the
             holy
             Temple
             ,
             in
             the
             sacred
             Citie
             of
             God
             :
             For
             particualr
             examples
             of
             abuses
             committed
             against
             the
             true
             vse
             of
             sacrifices
             ,
             we
             reade
             an
             historie
             of
             Maacha
             ,
             
             the
             mother
             of
             King
             Asa
             ,
             who
             caused
             an
             Image
             to
             bee
             erected
             to
             god
             Pan
             :
             she
             consecrated
             and
             dedicated
             vnto
             him
             a
             shadie
             Forrest
             ,
             and
             celebrated
             to
             him
             sacrifices
             .
          
           
             Achab
             another
             King
             of
             the
             Israelites
             erected
             an
             Altar
             ,
             
             and
             procured
             sacrifices
             to
             bee
             solemnized
             to
             god
             Mars
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             Baal
             ;
             to
             whom
             hee
             dedicated
             and
             vmbragious
             Groue
             ,
             
             to
             please
             herein
             his
             wicked
             wife
             Iezabel
             .
             Hee
             also
             built
             another
             Temple
             
             and
             Altar
             to
             the
             god
             of
             the
             Tyrians
             ,
             ordained
             sacrificing
             Priests
             ,
             and
             instituted
             about
             40.
             false
             prophets
             .
             His
             sonne
             &
             successor
             Ochosias
             ,
             
             instructed
             by
             his
             father
             in
             corrupting
             the
             true
             vse
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             ,
             caused
             men
             not
             onely
             to
             immolate
             to
             Baal
             ,
             who
             signified
             Mars
             ,
             but
             perseuering
             still
             in
             farre
             greater
             corruptions
             ,
             
             he
             built
             another
             Temple
             to
             the
             god
             of
             the
             Acaronites
             ,
             
             called
             by
             
               Iosephus
               ,
               Myos
            
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Grecians
             Priapus
             ,
             to
             which
             god
             hee
             offered
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             bee
             short
             ,
             what
             more
             abominable
             corruption
             can
             bee
             imagined
             ,
             then
             the
             inuention
             of
             Purgatory
             fire
             ,
             
             which
             the
             Israelites
             abused
             ,
             causing
             their
             children
             to
             passe
             through
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             in
             Tophet
             ,
             a
             valley
             belonging
             to
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Ennon
             ,
             sacrificing
             to
             god
             Moloch
             ?
          
           
             This
             corruption
             of
             sacrifice
             ,
             
             though
             it
             had
             been
             practised
             since
             Moses
             time
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             idole
             of
             Moloch
             ,
             
             in
             the
             valley
             of
             Ennon
             ,
             was
             not
             demolished
             till
             the
             reigne
             of
             good
             King
             Josias
             ,
             more
             then
             nine
             hundred
             yeeres
             after
             Moses
             .
             
             Neuerthelesse
             ,
             this
             abuse
             hath
             been
             continued
             by
             the
             Arabians
             and
             Africans
             ,
             euen
             to
             this
             present
             day
             ;
             for
             the
             Alcaronists
             and
             Mahumetans
             are
             of
             this
             beliefe
             ,
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             dead
             shall
             passe
             through
             fire
             ,
             to
             bee
             purged
             and
             purified
             of
             their
             offences
             .
             By
             this
             briefe
             collection
             wee
             may
             cleerely
             discerne
             ,
             how
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             man
             hath
             fallen
             by
             his
             owne
             defect
             into
             this
             gulph
             of
             the
             error
             and
             corruption
             of
             Sacred
             Signes
             ,
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             instituted
             for
             him
             ,
             by
             God.
             But
             the
             most
             capitall
             abuses
             ;
             from
             whence
             the
             original
             of
             all
             Idolatry
             deriues
             ,
             haue
             proceeded
             from
             this
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             carnall
             and
             fleshly
             men
             haue
             bin
             alwayes
             more
             addicted
             to
             visible
             signes
             and
             externall
             ceremonies
             ,
             
             then
             to
             things
             signified
             and
             intimated
             in
             Sacraments
             ;
             for
             in
             stead
             of
             circumcising
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             casting
             off
             the
             old
             skinne
             of
             sinne
             ,
             
             to
             bee
             regenerated
             ,
             
             and
             purified
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             heauenly
             oblation
             offered
             vp
             before
             all
             ages
             ,
             they
             haue
             taken
             and
             vnderstood
             the
             circumcision
             carnally
             ,
             for
             nothing
             but
             the
             corporall
             foreskin
             circumcised
             .
             For
             did
             they
             follow
             the
             interpretation
             of
             God
             hereof
             by
             Moses
             ,
             
             which
             was
             to
             circumcise
             the
             prepuce
             of
             their
             hearts
             ?
             Did
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             giue
             credit
             to
             the
             good
             Prophet
             Ieremias
             ,
             who
             admonished
             them
             of
             the
             spirituall
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             to
             circumcise
             the
             foreskin
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             
             in
             casting
             off
             the
             old
             skinne
             of
             their
             corrupt
             nature
             ?
             The
             like
             hath
             hapned
             in
             sacrifices
             and
             sacred
             signes
             instituted
             by
             God
             ,
             for
             signes
             of
             that
             sacrifice
             consummated
             in
             the
             sacred
             person
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             for
             carnall
             man
             had
             reference
             to
             the
             corporall
             bloud
             of
             the
             terrestriall
             beasts
             ,
             whereas
             man
             should
             haue
             raised
             vp
             his
             spirit
             to
             heauen
             ,
             to
             haue
             apprehended
             what
             was
             presigured
             and
             signified
             ,
             by
             the
             Immolation
             and
             Oblation
             of
             beasts
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             diuine
             Iustice
             is
             denounced
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             What
             neede
             haue
             I
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             of
             your
             sacrifices
             ?
             I
             am
             angry
             with
             the
             oblation
             of
             your
             sheep
             ;
             I
             take
             no
             more
             delight
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             oxen
             ,
             nor
             of
             lambes
             ,
             and
             sacrificed
             goats
             .
             Why
             labour
             you
             to
             erect
             Altars
             to
             mee
             ?
             I
             le
             none
             of
             your
             vaine
             Offerings
             and
             Oblations
             ;
             I
             abhorre
             your
             Incenses
             ;
             I
             cannot
             endure
             your
             New
             Moones
             ,
             your
             Sabbaths
             ,
             your
             assemblies
             ,
             nor
             your
             feasts
             :
             all
             this
             is
             but
             vanity
             .
             I
             haue
             conceiued
             an
             hatred
             against
             your
             Feasts
             of
             New
             Moones
             ,
             O
             you
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             your
             solemne
             celebrations
             .
             I
             am
             weary
             with
             hauing
             endured
             so
             much
             :
             
             you
             are
             ready
             to
             addresse
             vnto
             mee
             your
             prayers
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             no
             more
             heare
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             abuses
             you
             haue
             committed
             ,
             by
             your
             hands
             full
             of
             blood
             :
             I
             will
             accept
             of
             no
             Bull
             hereafter
             ,
             from
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
             because
             sacrifices
             are
             not
             pleasing
             to
             mee
             .
             
             I
             take
             as
             much
             delight
             in
             the
             sacrifice
             
             of
             an
             immolated
             Oxe
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             murder
             of
             a
             man
             slaine
             :
             and
             in
             the
             Oblation
             of
             Incense
             ,
             
             as
             in
             the
             adoration
             of
             an
             Idoll
             :
             Wherefore
             then
             ,
             saith
             GOD
             ,
             take
             you
             so
             much
             paines
             to
             hunt
             after
             Incense
             from
             Saba
             ,
             and
             for
             odours
             out
             of
             a
             farre
             Countrey
             to
             mee
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             sacrifices
             that
             are
             not
             pleasing
             to
             mee
             ?
          
           
             Who
             incited
             you
             ,
             O
             Israelites
             ,
             to
             erect
             Images
             to
             the
             god
             Moloch
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             starre
             of
             Romphan
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             you
             were
             in
             the
             desarts
             ,
             where
             I
             fed
             you
             with
             my
             heauenly
             Manna
             ?
             
             Your
             Feastes
             are
             odious
             to
             mee
             ,
             your
             Holocausts
             ,
             Oblatio
             ns
             ,
             and
             Sacrifices
             for
             safetie
             I
             will
             reiect
             ;
             your
             Offerings
             displease
             mee
             .
             By
             what
             meanes
             therefore
             must
             wee
             present
             our selues
             before
             GOD
             ?
             Must
             it
             bee
             by
             oblations
             of
             Heifers
             of
             a
             yeere
             old
             ?
             Doth
             God
             take
             pleasure
             in
             the
             great
             number
             of
             sheepe
             sacrificed
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             abundance
             of
             consecrated
             oyles
             ?
             Shal
             I
             offer
             vnto
             him
             ,
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             the
             first
             born
             ,
             for
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ?
          
           
             Our
             good
             God
             herein
             clearely
             expresseth
             what
             he
             would
             haue
             vs
             to
             follow
             ;
             
             which
             is
             equity
             ,
             to
             loue
             mercie
             ,
             and
             to
             humble
             themselues
             before
             him
             with
             a
             contrite
             heart
             :
             
             Obedience
             is
             better
             then
             sacrifice
             ,
             or
             the
             fat
             of
             sacrificed
             sheepe
             .
             What
             mooued
             God
             to
             refuse
             the
             Sacraments
             and
             Sacrifices
             by
             himselfe
             ordayned
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             abuses
             and
             corruptions
             the
             Israelites
             had
             committed
             ,
             vnderstanding
             too
             carnally
             ,
             the
             signes
             and
             ceremonies
             therein
             concurring
             to
             drawe
             them
             onely
             to
             true
             feare
             and
             obedince
             ?
             For
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             comprehending
             what
             was
             figured
             in
             the
             signes
             and
             corporall
             sacrifices
             ,
             they
             relyed
             on
             the
             flesh
             of
             immolated
             beasts
             :
             whereas
             they
             should
             haue
             circumcized
             the
             prepuce
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             they
             depended
             meerely
             in
             carnall
             circumcision
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             strayed
             from
             the
             true
             adoration
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             repairing
             
             to
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Starres
             ,
             and
             the
             Queene
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             to
             other
             strange
             gods
             ,
             offering
             Incense
             to
             them
             ,
             building
             of
             Temples
             ,
             instituting
             of
             Priests
             ,
             Chaplaines
             ,
             and
             Sacrificers
             ,
             making
             Oblations
             ,
             and
             celebrating
             sacrifices
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             further
             ,
             to
             heape
             vp
             all
             corruptions
             ,
             they
             offered
             sacrifice
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             Innocents
             ,
             offering
             ,
             and
             causing
             them
             to
             passe
             thorow
             the
             Purgatory
             fire
             ,
             in
             the
             valley
             of
             Tophet
             .
             For
             the
             abuses
             also
             committed
             in
             the
             holy
             Sacrifices
             ,
             sacred
             signes
             ,
             and
             Oblations
             constituted
             for
             God
             ,
             it
             was
             said
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             haue
             no
             more
             of
             their
             Feasts
             ,
             of
             their
             New
             Moones
             ,
             nor
             of
             their
             celebrated
             sacrifices
             ,
             
             by
             bloudy
             and
             idolatrous
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             Corruptions
             punished
             .
          
           
             AFter
             that
             the
             inscrutable
             Wisedome
             of
             God
             knew
             the
             obstinacie
             and
             infidelity
             of
             the
             Israelitish
             people
             ,
             which
             perseuered
             still
             in
             committing
             Idolatrie
             ,
             by
             corrupting
             the
             sacred
             signes
             ,
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             sacrifices
             ;
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             acknowledging
             Gods
             infinite
             goodnesse
             ,
             that
             had
             freed
             them
             from
             the
             tyranny
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             fedde
             them
             in
             the
             Desart
             ;
             who
             had
             brought
             them
             into
             a
             promised
             fertile
             Land
             ,
             and
             had
             so
             many
             times
             assisted
             them
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             against
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             Moabites
             ,
             Madianites
             ,
             Philistines
             ,
             Ammonites
             ,
             Syrians
             ,
             Sydonians
             ,
             and
             other
             enuious
             
             people
             ,
             and
             enemies
             :
             This
             rude
             and
             ingratefull
             people
             continued
             still
             in
             their
             Idolatry
             ,
             instructed
             by
             their
             Priests
             ,
             sacrificers
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Kings
             ,
             without
             returning
             to
             the
             true
             adoration
             of
             one
             onely
             God
             :
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             after
             great
             mercies
             shewed
             ,
             and
             long
             expectation
             of
             a
             Iust
             &
             rigorous
             Iudge
             ,
             who
             by
             all
             courses
             of
             correction
             was
             desirous
             to
             reduce
             his
             people
             by
             diuine
             particular
             inflictions
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             by
             excited
             wars
             ,
             by
             captiuities
             ,
             &
             seruitudes
             ,
             by
             diuisions
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             distributed
             between
             Roboam
             and
             Ieroboam
             ,
             successours
             to
             Salomon
             ,
             who
             fell
             to
             extreme
             Idolatry
             ,
             by
             intestine
             and
             ciuill
             warres
             ,
             growing
             betweene
             the
             same
             people
             ,
             diuided
             in
             themselues
             ,
             and
             by
             other
             vsuall
             scourges
             ,
             to
             chastize
             those
             whom
             God
             meant
             to
             fauour
             ,
             for
             the
             reducing
             of
             them
             vnder
             his
             feare
             and
             obedience
             .
             At
             last
             ,
             this
             people
             beeing
             too
             much
             obdurate
             ,
             and
             inueterated
             in
             their
             Idolatries
             ,
             were
             brought
             into
             miserable
             seruitude
             vnder
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             vnbeleeuing
             Assyrians
             ,
             
             the
             Idolatrous
             Babylonians
             ,
             and
             their
             kingdomes
             wholly
             extirpated
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             pretty
             while
             after
             ,
             when
             the
             same
             people
             by
             the
             speciall
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             deliuered
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             these
             infidell
             Tyrants
             ,
             restored
             to
             their
             liberty
             ,
             and
             Countrey
             of
             promise
             ,
             they
             againe
             fell
             to
             Idolatry
             more
             then
             before
             ,
             vnder
             the
             gouernement
             of
             their
             sacrificers
             and
             high
             Priests
             ,
             which
             confounded
             the
             Spirituall
             and
             Temporall
             together
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             inuest
             themselues
             with
             the
             Royall
             Scepter
             ,
             and
             Diadem
             .
          
           
             Then
             came
             in
             the
             Heresies
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             
             the
             Sadducees
             ,
             the
             Esseans
             ,
             Galileans
             ,
             Masbutheans
             Hermerobaptists
             ,
             and
             Samaritanes
             ,
             corrupted
             through
             the
             diuersity
             of
             strange
             Nations
             ,
             hauing
             subdued
             ,
             and
             inhabited
             the
             Countrey
             of
             Samaria
             next
             to
             Iudea
             .
          
           
           
             For
             the
             Babylonians
             worshipped
             Succobenoth
             for
             their
             god
             .
             
             The
             Cutheans
             of
             Persia
             had
             for
             their
             god
             ,
             Nergal
             ,
             or
             Nergel
             .
             The
             Hamathensians
             called
             vpon
             their
             god
             Asima
             .
             The
             Ananoys
             worshipped
             Nebahaze
             ,
             and
             Thartace
             .
             The
             Sepharuamensians
             ,
             held
             for
             their
             gods
             ,
             Adramelech
             ,
             and
             Anamelech
             ;
             to
             which
             gods
             they
             sacrificed
             their
             childrē
             ,
             causing
             them
             to
             passe
             through
             the
             fire
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             when
             all
             kind
             of
             Idolatry
             was
             thus
             spred
             among
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             when
             the
             sacrifices
             were
             absolutely
             corrupted
             ,
             the
             sacrificers
             became
             mercenary
             ,
             auaricious
             ,
             tyrants
             and
             Idolatrous
             .
             The
             people
             made
             tributary
             to
             the
             Tyrants
             of
             Rome
             ;
             the
             Countrey
             of
             Judeae
             reduced
             to
             a
             Prouince
             ,
             
             next
             to
             that
             of
             Syria
             ,
             vnder
             the
             subiection
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Romanes
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             Order
             and
             Law
             of
             electing
             high
             Priests
             adulterated
             ,
             and
             their
             dignity
             quite
             bastardized
             ,
             
             so
             as
             without
             any
             respect
             made
             of
             the
             race
             Leuiticall
             ;
             the
             sacrificers
             were
             constituted
             by
             the
             Consuls
             ,
             
             and
             Deputies
             of
             Rome
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             whereas
             before
             they
             were
             permanent
             during
             life
             ,
             they
             now
             became
             Annuall
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Royall
             Scepter
             was
             alienated
             from
             the
             Progenie
             of
             Judea
             ,
             
             their
             Kingdome
             wholly
             subuerted
             ,
             as
             before
             was
             prophecied
             :
             the
             incomprehensible
             power
             of
             God
             was
             reuealed
             by
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             begotten
             before
             all
             ages
             ,
             who
             humbled
             himselfe
             to
             take
             vpon
             him
             humane
             flesh
             ,
             in
             the
             wombe
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             to
             redeeme
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             them
             to
             grace
             and
             fauour
             with
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             The
             Ceremoniall
             Law
             accomplished
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             NOw
             ,
             as
             in
             Adam
             ,
             through
             his
             preuarication
             and
             sinne
             ,
             
             and
             in
             abusing
             the
             Sacred
             signes
             committed
             to
             his
             guard
             and
             custodie
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             masse
             of
             humane
             flesh
             was
             tainted
             with
             the
             leauen
             of
             sinne
             ;
             so
             by
             the
             second
             Adam
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             wee
             were
             againe
             by
             grace
             purged
             from
             all
             our
             offences
             .
             To
             our
             first
             and
             generall
             Father
             Adam
             ,
             was
             giuen
             the
             Sacred
             signe
             for
             an
             exercise
             of
             obedience
             ,
             and
             other
             sacred
             signes
             to
             his
             successors
             ,
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             instituted
             by
             God
             ,
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Good
             and
             Ill
             ;
             the
             Rainbowe
             ;
             Circumcision
             ;
             the
             vnspotted
             Lambe
             ;
             the
             vnleauened
             bread
             ;
             the
             Cloude
             ;
             the
             Pillar
             of
             Fire
             ;
             the
             Red
             sea
             diuided
             ;
             Heauenly
             Manna
             ;
             Water
             out
             of
             the
             Rocke
             ;
             the
             Oblations
             &
             Holocausts
             of
             beasts
             for
             sacrifice
             ;
             the
             Arke
             of
             Couenant
             ;
             the
             Brazen
             Serpent
             ;
             the
             Temple
             edified
             in
             the
             holy
             Citie
             :
             All
             which
             sacred
             signes
             ,
             Sacrifices
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             were
             figures
             of
             that
             which
             was
             accomplished
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             hee
             was
             the
             true
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             planted
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             Paradise
             of
             God
             ,
             
             in
             and
             by
             whom
             ,
             wee
             that
             were
             bastard
             slips
             ,
             haue
             been
             engraffed
             ,
             to
             obtaine
             eternall
             life
             :
             
             Hee
             committed
             to
             our
             keeping
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             Wisedome
             ,
             by
             his
             holy
             Gospel
             commanding
             vs
             to
             preserue
             it
             entirely
             ,
             without
             adulterating
             or
             corrupting
             the
             same
             ,
             without
             adding
             or
             dimishing
             there-from
             ,
             vpon
             pain
             of
             eternall
             death
             .
          
           
           
             Hee
             was
             as
             the
             Rain-bow
             ,
             extended
             all
             ouer
             the
             Aire
             ,
             
             to
             assure
             vs
             of
             the
             League
             and
             Couenant
             contracted
             between
             God
             and
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             no
             more
             be
             drowned
             in
             the
             deluge
             of
             sinne
             :
             He
             was
             circumcised
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             in
             him
             might
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             prepuce
             of
             our
             hearts
             might
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             
             and
             to
             make
             vs
             cast
             off
             our
             old
             corrupted
             skinne
             in
             Adam
             .
          
           
             Hee
             was
             like
             the
             flaming
             Bush
             ,
             
             incarnate
             in
             the
             wombe
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             conceiued
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             without
             the
             seed
             of
             Man
             ;
             the
             sacred
             Virgin
             ,
             like
             the
             Bush
             ,
             remaining
             notwithstanding
             entire
             ,
             and
             not
             consumed
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             sacrificed
             ,
             
             like
             the
             iust
             &
             Innocent
             Lambe
             ,
             and
             his
             Blood
             shed
             ,
             
             to
             preserue
             vs
             from
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             satan
             ,
             
             and
             to
             open
             vnto
             vs
             a
             passage
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             enter
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             ,
             the
             Heauenly
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             Hee
             is
             that
             true
             vnleauened
             Bread
             which
             came
             downe
             from
             Heauen
             ,
             
             incorrupt
             and
             vnspotted
             ;
             of
             whom
             we
             must
             eate
             for
             our
             spirituall
             nourishment
             ;
             
             that
             we
             may
             celebrate
             the
             Feast
             of
             that
             miraculous
             passage
             from
             Pharaoh
             ,
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             true
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             Hee
             was
             the
             Cloud
             ,
             
             the
             firie
             Pillar
             ,
             the
             diuided
             Red
             Sea
             ,
             which
             conducted
             and
             deliuered
             vs
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             our
             enemies
             ;
             out
             of
             whose
             opened
             Side
             ,
             came
             Water
             and
             Bloud
             for
             our
             Saluation
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             the
             heauenly
             Manna
             ,
             
             sent
             from
             Heauen
             ,
             
             to
             feed
             vs
             for
             euer
             ;
             
             and
             the
             true
             Rocke
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             issued
             Water
             ,
             to
             quench
             their
             thirst
             for
             euer
             ,
             which
             beleeue
             in
             him
             .
             
          
           
             It
             was
             He
             ,
             
             that
             onely
             offered
             vp
             the
             sauing
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ;
             
             both
             Priest
             and
             Sacrifice
             ,
             
             both
             the
             Offerer
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Oblation
             ;
             remaining
             an
             Eternall
             High-Priest
             ,
             at
             the
             Right
             Hand
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             Father
             ;
             beeing
             entred
             into
             the
             Holy
             and
             
             Heauenly
             Sanctuarie
             ,
             
             not
             built
             with
             mens
             hands
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Hand
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             He
             was
             the
             true
             Arke
             of
             Alliance
             and
             Couenant
             ,
             
             by
             which
             God
             reuealed
             and
             manifested
             his
             Oracles
             ;
             and
             in
             him
             he
             did
             reside
             ,
             to
             accomplish
             his
             diuine
             and
             incomprehensible
             Mysteries
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             like
             to
             the
             Brazen
             Serpent
             ,
             
             fastened
             to
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             to
             giue
             health
             vnto
             the
             sicke
             ,
             which
             returne
             to
             him
             ,
             
             and
             contemplate
             on
             him
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             He
             was
             the
             true
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             
             wherein
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             dwels
             ,
             one
             God
             in
             Trinity
             ;
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             God
             is
             onely
             adored
             .
             
          
           
             He
             was
             the
             true
             and
             sacred
             Oblation
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             reall
             water
             purgatorie
             was
             made
             ,
             
             for
             the
             purgation
             of
             euery
             blemish
             .
             Himselfe
             ,
             with
             his
             owne
             Ashes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             his
             immolated
             Body
             ,
             besprinkled
             and
             wet
             with
             water
             issuing
             out
             of
             his
             Side
             ,
             
             all
             People
             and
             Nations
             that
             beleeue
             in
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Of
             Sacraments
             ordained
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             THe
             Law
             Ceremoniall
             beeing
             by
             this
             meanes
             accomplished
             ,
             not
             in
             Figures
             ,
             but
             really
             executed
             ,
             by
             the
             Incarnation
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             our
             Mediator
             ,
             our
             Eternall
             Priest
             and
             Propitiator
             ;
             the
             infinite
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             was
             yet
             further
             reuealed
             ,
             by
             the
             new
             Couenant
             ,
             new
             Alliance
             ,
             and
             new
             comming
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             Incarnate
             :
             
             For
             ,
             
             by
             his
             New
             Testament
             ,
             ratified
             and
             confirmed
             in
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Testator
             ▪
             He
             hath
             constituted
             vs
             as
             heires
             and
             coheires
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             his
             heauenly
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             For
             assurance
             of
             this
             celestiall
             succession
             ,
             
             purchased
             for
             vs
             by
             grace
             ,
             after
             the
             Consummation
             of
             the
             Law
             Ceremoniall
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             abolished
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             formerly
             declared
             )
             through
             that
             perfect
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Priest
             Eternall
             ;
             there
             were
             left
             vnto
             vs
             two
             sacred
             Signes
             or
             Sacraments
             ,
             wherein
             God
             bestowed
             greater
             fauour
             ,
             and
             more
             speciall
             grace
             ,
             then
             he
             had
             done
             before
             his
             Incarnation
             :
             
             For
             hee
             hath
             freed
             vs
             from
             the
             seruile
             Law
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             from
             the
             difference
             of
             meates
             ,
             and
             diuers
             Sacrifices
             ordained
             in
             the
             first
             Church
             of
             the
             Israelites
             :
             And
             by
             easing
             vs
             of
             this
             waighty
             burthen
             ,
             Hee
             further
             conferred
             vpon
             vs
             a
             greater
             comfort
             ;
             in
             constituting
             ,
             for
             a
             memoriall
             and
             remembrance
             of
             our
             regeneration
             and
             eternall
             life
             ,
             two
             holy
             Sacraments
             ,
             vnder
             two
             sacred
             signes
             ;
             which
             are
             ,
             the
             water
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             his
             Body
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             
             that
             his
             Grace
             might
             be
             extended
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             God
             thought
             good
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             the
             most
             familiar
             and
             ordinary
             Signes
             and
             Symboles
             :
             For
             Circumcision
             was
             a
             speciall
             marke
             for
             Abraham
             and
             his
             Posterity
             ;
             
             to
             which
             Circumcision
             ,
             other
             Nations
             were
             not
             accustomed
             ;
             though
             Herodotus
             ,
             a
             Grecian
             borne
             ,
             in
             an
             History
             he
             wrote
             of
             the
             Aegyptian
             manners
             ,
             specifies
             their
             manner
             and
             custome
             of
             beeing
             circumcised
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             Priests
             :
             and
             we
             may
             easily
             coniecture
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             heard
             of
             it
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             when
             the
             Iewes
             dwelt
             in
             Aegypt
             for
             the
             space
             of
             430
             yeeres
             ,
             and
             obserued
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             Circumcision
             was
             appointed
             onely
             for
             the
             Males
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             Females
             :
             there
             was
             a
             limited
             time
             appointed
             for
             Circumcision
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             within
             
             eight
             dayes
             after
             the
             Natiuity
             ;
             and
             the
             cutting
             of
             the
             fore-skin
             ,
             was
             with
             griefe
             and
             paine
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             
             by
             his
             Incarnation
             and
             plenary
             Sacrifice
             ,
             hauing
             abolished
             the
             rigor
             of
             the
             Law
             Ceremoniall
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             difference
             of
             meates
             ,
             as
             of
             daies
             ;
             He
             left
             vnto
             vs
             by
             his
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             new
             Alliance
             ,
             the
             sacred
             signe
             of
             Water
             ,
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             both
             Male
             and
             Female
             ,
             without
             any
             distinstion
             of
             dayes
             ;
             and
             the
             Infant
             ,
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             feeling
             no
             paine
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             by
             the
             Circumcision
             of
             the
             fore-skinne
             .
          
           
             This
             Signe
             of
             Water
             ,
             intimating
             vnto
             vs
             the
             purgation
             and
             expiation
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             through
             the
             Bloud
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             was
             common
             ,
             not
             onely
             among
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             who
             vsed
             ordinarily
             ,
             Water
             purgatorie
             ,
             and
             of
             expiation
             ;
             but
             the
             Gentiles
             also
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Nations
             ,
             
             were
             accustomed
             to
             a
             Lotion
             and
             purgation
             of
             cleansing
             ,
             and
             purgatorie
             Water
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             perceiue
             in
             reading
             Ancient
             Histories
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             Gods
             Grace
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             might
             generally
             bee
             spred
             oner
             all
             the
             Earth
             ;
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             Regions
             ,
             and
             Prouinces
             ;
             both
             to
             the
             circumcised
             and
             vncircumcised
             ;
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             God
             made
             election
             of
             the
             most
             common
             signe
             of
             Water
             ,
             the
             more
             freely
             to
             expose
             himselfe
             vnto
             Man
             ,
             and
             to
             win
             him
             to
             His
             feere
             and
             obedience
             .
          
           
             By
             which
             Signe
             ,
             he
             hath
             instituted
             his
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             for
             an
             assured
             note
             and
             marke
             of
             our
             regeneration
             and
             purification
             ,
             sacramentally
             conferred
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             In
             which
             Sacrament
             ,
             God
             doth
             warrant
             vs
             his
             helpe
             and
             assistance
             ,
             so
             ingrafted
             and
             regenerate
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             and
             renewed
             the
             members
             of
             his
             members
             ;
             and
             to
             receiue
             vs
             ,
             
             as
             clothed
             anew
             ,
             
             and
             reincorporated
             by
             and
             through
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             reasons
             may
             be
             produced
             ,
             for
             the
             other
             holy
             
             Sacrament
             instituted
             by
             God
             in
             his
             New
             Testament
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             :
             Which
             Signes
             Symboles
             ,
             and
             externall
             Elements
             ,
             all
             Nations
             were
             accustomed
             to
             vse
             ,
             in
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             Oblations
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             belonging
             to
             their
             Religions
             ;
             both
             Circumcised
             and
             vncircumcised
             ,
             both
             Iewes
             and
             Gentiles
             :
             As
             also
             ,
             the
             two
             specificall
             Refections
             for
             the
             nourishment
             and
             sustentation
             of
             men
             ,
             are
             comprehended
             vnder
             these
             signes
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             .
          
           
             Our
             good
             God
             therefore
             ,
             for
             these
             reasons
             ,
             desiring
             to
             draw
             all
             Nations
             to
             himselfe
             ;
             to
             nourish
             ,
             and
             minister
             vnto
             them
             most
             necessarie
             prouisions
             ,
             He
             instituted
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             vnder
             the
             symboles
             ,
             sacred
             signes
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             :
             And
             looke
             how
             we
             are
             assured
             by
             the
             outward
             marke
             and
             Character
             of
             Water
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             to
             bee
             regenerate
             and
             incorporated
             into
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             represented
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             of
             consecrated
             Water
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             so
             are
             wee
             nourished
             by
             the
             Communion
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             really
             presented
             to
             vs
             ,
             in
             the
             consecrated
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             for
             our
             spirituall
             foode
             ,
             liuing
             and
             eternall
             ,
             by
             the
             vertue
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             Wherein
             God
             hath
             shewed
             vs
             this
             speciall
             fauour
             ,
             to
             discharge
             vs
             of
             all
             bloudie
             Sacrifices
             ,
             ordained
             in
             the
             first
             Church
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             who
             were
             charged
             with
             sundry
             and
             diuers
             Sacrifices
             ,
             celebrated
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             many
             earthly
             beasts
             shed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             diuersitie
             of
             sinnes
             and
             offences
             ,
             and
             of
             persons
             that
             had
             offended
             .
          
           
             All
             which
             Sacrifices
             were
             consummated
             and
             abolished
             ,
             by
             shedding
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             that
             iust
             and
             Innocent
             Lambe
             ,
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ;
             who
             ,
             by
             his
             perfect
             Sacrifice
             ,
             hath
             absolutely
             abolished
             all
             other
             Sacrifices
             ,
             reseruing
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             dignity
             of
             High
             
             and
             eternall
             Priest
             ,
             placed
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             But
             so
             much
             hee
             hath
             fauoured
             vs
             ,
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             abolished
             sacrifices
             ,
             hee
             hath
             instituted
             two
             holy
             Sacraments
             heretofore
             mentioned
             ,
             for
             an
             infallible
             assurance
             of
             our
             Regeneration
             ,
             Purgation
             ,
             Adoption
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             nourishment
             and
             eternall
             life
             bestowed
             vpon
             vs
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Corruption
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             AS
             the
             Israelites
             being
             too
             grosse
             and
             carnall
             ,
             relyed
             too
             much
             on
             externall
             signes
             ,
             hauing
             corrupted
             the
             true
             vse
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             appointed
             for
             them
             by
             God
             ;
             so
             such
             like
             abuses
             ,
             yea
             ,
             farre
             greater
             corruptions
             haue
             happened
             in
             the
             two
             holy
             Sacraments
             ,
             
             left
             vnto
             vs
             by
             the
             New
             Testament
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             which
             succeeded
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             man
             conceiued
             of
             a
             foule
             and
             wicked
             masse
             ,
             could
             not
             bee
             contented
             with
             the
             holy
             Institution
             from
             GOD
             ,
             but
             quickly
             depraued
             and
             defiled
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             
             by
             Coniurations
             ,
             Exorcismes
             ,
             mixtures
             of
             Salt
             and
             Oyle
             ,
             waxe
             Candles
             ,
             Extreme
             Vnctiōs
             ,
             Breathings
             ,
             Babies
             ,
             or
             Puppets
             ,
             with
             a
             thousand
             Cruzadoes
             in
             the
             forehead
             ,
             in
             the
             eyes
             ,
             on
             the
             backe
             ,
             on
             the
             stomacke
             ,
             on
             the
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             mouth
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             driue
             away
             Deuils
             .
          
           
           
             For
             the
             Messalian
             Heretikes
             ,
             
             Authors
             of
             Exorcismes
             of
             Cruzadoes
             ,
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             euery
             borne
             Infant
             ,
             was
             borne
             with
             his
             peculiar
             Daemon
             ,
             or
             Deuill
             ,
             which
             cannot
             bee
             driuen
             away
             ,
             but
             by
             Coniurations
             and
             Exorcismes
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             meanes
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             came
             to
             bee
             corrupted
             ,
             
             euen
             to
             the
             adding
             and
             annexing
             of
             Syriacke
             words
             of
             Driuell
             ,
             and
             Purgatory-Spittle
             .
          
           
             What
             greater
             corruption
             can
             bee
             imagined
             ,
             then
             such
             abominable
             inuentions
             ;
             
             as
             if
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             were
             not
             sufficient
             for
             our
             Regeneration
             and
             purgation
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             of
             himselfe
             were
             not
             powerfull
             enough
             to
             engraft
             and
             regenerate
             vs
             ,
             by
             the
             sacred
             signe
             of
             Water
             ,
             representing
             the
             Bloud
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             
             but
             that
             there
             must
             bee
             exorcised
             Spittle
             ,
             and
             Driuell
             ,
             Oyle
             ,
             Salt
             ,
             Puppet-Images
             ,
             Creames
             ,
             Torches
             ,
             Waxe-Candles
             ,
             Milke
             ,
             or
             Honie
             ,
             inuented
             and
             deuised
             by
             other
             Heretikes
             ?
          
           
             Some
             also
             there
             bee
             more
             subtill
             Magicians
             ,
             Pithagoreans
             ,
             instructed
             in
             the
             Messalian
             Heresie
             ,
             haue
             added
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             pronouncing
             of
             the
             Deuils
             name
             twenty
             times
             ,
             to
             exorcise
             and
             coniure
             him
             ,
             as
             ●e
             that
             associates
             the
             male
             Infant
             when
             hee
             comes
             to
             be
             baptized
             ;
             and
             thirty
             times
             they
             vtter
             it
             ,
             at
             the
             baptizing
             of
             a
             Daughter
             .
             Was
             there
             euer
             so
             detestable
             a
             corruption
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Circumcision
             ?
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             O
             you
             Messalians
             ,
             haue
             you
             foysted
             in
             Oyles
             ,
             into
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ;
             imitating
             herein
             the
             Heresie
             of
             Marcus
             ,
             and
             Marcosus
             ,
             who
             commanded
             that
             Infants
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             
             should
             bee
             anointed
             ?
             The
             sacred
             signe
             of
             Water
             ,
             instituted
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             sufficient
             to
             signifie
             the
             precious
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             our
             regeneration
             and
             purification
             ,
             without
             intruding
             of
             Fattes
             ,
             Oiles
             ,
             spittle
             ,
             and
             other
             mixtures
             inuented
             by
             the
             corrupters
             of
             Sacraments
             ?
          
           
           
             The
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             wherewith
             wee
             are
             clothed
             anew
             by
             the
             sacred
             Water
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             powerfull
             enough
             ,
             and
             efficacious
             ,
             to
             preserue
             vs
             from
             all
             tempests
             ,
             without
             borrowing
             of
             your
             Exorcismes
             and
             Vnctions
             ?
          
           
             And
             yet
             ,
             for
             a
             further
             corruption
             and
             abuse
             ,
             Women
             were
             permitted
             to
             baptize
             ,
             conformable
             to
             the
             errour
             of
             the
             Marcionists
             ,
             Quintilians
             ,
             Cataphrigians
             ,
             Montanists
             ,
             
             Pepuzians
             ,
             Priscilians
             ,
             and
             Artotirites
             .
             Were
             Women
             euer
             admitted
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             to
             minister
             the
             holy
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             Sacrifices
             instituted
             in
             the
             first
             Church
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ?
             or
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             In
             the
             Historie
             of
             Moses
             it
             is
             reported
             ,
             that
             his
             wife
             Sephora
             excited
             with
             feminine
             furie
             ,
             
             tooke
             the
             stone
             or
             knife
             wherewith
             shee
             circumcised
             her
             sonne
             :
             But
             it
             is
             not
             written
             ,
             that
             shee
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             like
             her
             ,
             were
             euer
             permitted
             to
             administer
             the
             holy
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             these
             corruptions
             in
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             many
             Heresies
             were
             raised
             by
             the
             Catabaptists
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Antipedobaptists
             ,
             with
             other
             Heretikes
             ,
             and
             Schismatikes
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             satisfied
             with
             Gods
             pure
             and
             sincere
             Institution
             ,
             but
             regarded
             more
             exteriour
             signes
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             in
             them
             was
             spiritually
             represented
             .
          
           
             Whosoeuer
             desires
             to
             vnderstand
             more
             particularly
             ,
             the
             abuses
             and
             corruptions
             ,
             inuented
             and
             deuised
             in
             diuers
             ages
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             variable
             humours
             of
             men
             ,
             let
             them
             read
             our
             Ecclesiasticall
             Commentaries
             .
             Wee
             must
             now
             at
             this
             present
             descend
             to
             the
             corruptions
             in
             the
             other
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             ,
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Corruption
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             WEe
             may
             euidently
             discerne
             by
             this
             succinct
             Discourse
             ,
             how
             weake
             and
             mutable
             man
             is
             ,
             euer
             abusing
             and
             alienating
             the
             graces
             of
             God.
             For
             as
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             Institution
             to
             them
             recommended
             ,
             corrupted
             the
             true
             vse
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             sacred
             signes
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             hath
             it
             falne
             out
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             hauing
             constituted
             a
             forme
             of
             communicating
             his
             Body
             ●and
             Bloud
             ,
             vnder
             the
             symboles
             and
             sacred
             signes
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             :
             Which
             holy
             Sacrament
             began
             to
             bee
             alienated
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             very
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             the
             Corinthians
             ;
             
             against
             whom
             Saint
             Paul
             wrote
             Epistles
             ,
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             the
             sincere
             and
             true
             obseruation
             of
             this
             holy
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             hereafter
             thinke
             it
             strange
             ,
             if
             the
             Apostles
             successors
             haue
             from
             time
             to
             time
             adulterated
             the
             true
             Vse
             and
             Rite
             of
             this
             holy
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             the
             further
             off
             they
             were
             in
             the
             present
             age
             of
             their
             liuing
             ,
             from
             the
             reigne
             of
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             more
             easily
             they
             fell
             into
             corruptions
             ;
             yea
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             most
             abominable
             ;
             hauing
             conuerted
             the
             sincere
             Vse
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             into
             a
             Gulph
             and
             Precipice
             of
             all
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             
             what
             an
             alteration
             happened
             in
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             next
             and
             immediatly
             succeeding
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             touching
             a
             Comprimission
             of
             dayes
             ,
             when
             this
             holy
             Sacrament
             was
             to
             be
             celebrated
             .
          
           
             Sabatius
             the
             Heretike
             instituted
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Passeouer
             ,
             
             with
             vnleauened
             bread
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Iewes
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             his
             sect
             ordained
             ,
             
             that
             this
             holy
             Sacrament
             should
             bee
             solemnized
             the
             fourteenth
             Moneth
             ,
             as
             the
             Iewes
             did
             .
             Policrates
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             was
             said
             to
             bee
             of
             this
             sect
             ;
             
             
               Philip
               Hiropolitan
               ,
               Policarpus
               ,
               Truscas
               ,
               Melitus
               ,
            
             and
             Narcissus
             Bishop
             of
             
               Ierusalem
               ;
               Victor
            
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Eleutherius
            
             his
             predecessor
             ,
             and
             Theophilus
             Bishop
             
               of
               Palestina
            
             were
             of
             a
             contrary
             opinion
             .
             This
             difference
             continued
             for
             more
             then
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             after
             the
             Apostles
             time
             .
          
           
             Others
             celebrated
             the
             Passeouer
             after
             the
             Aequinoctiall
             season
             ,
             when
             the
             sunne
             entred
             into
             the
             signe
             of
             Aries
             :
             and
             others
             obserued
             the
             Moneth
             Xanthicke
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             Aprill
             .
             Some
             affirmed
             for
             example
             the
             Quartodocumans
             ,
             how
             they
             were
             informed
             by
             
               S.
               Iohn
            
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             it
             in
             the
             fourteenth
             Moneth
             .
          
           
             The
             Romanes
             vaunted
             that
             they
             were
             taught
             by
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             and
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             ,
             whereof
             notwithstanding
             no
             manifest
             proofe
             appeared
             .
             The
             Phrygian
             Montanists
             condemne
             the
             Quartodecumans
             ,
             which
             obserued
             the
             fourteenth
             Moneth
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             ought
             herein
             to
             bee
             gouerned
             by
             the
             course
             of
             the
             sunne
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             begin
             it
             at
             the
             springs
             Aequinoctiall
             :
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             they
             celebrated
             it
             the
             eight
             of
             the
             Ides
             of
             Aprill
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             fourteenth
             of
             the
             said
             Moneth
             ,
             though
             it
             fell
             vpon
             a
             Sunday
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             was
             not
             a
             contention
             onely
             touching
             the
             administration
             of
             this
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             
             on
             the
             seuerall
             dayes
             assigned
             for
             celebrating
             thereof
             :
             but
             there
             was
             likewise
             a
             notable
             deuision
             among
             the
             
             Christians
             ,
             about
             the
             Ceremonies
             inuented
             ,
             whereby
             worthily
             to
             receyue
             the
             same
             .
             For
             some
             ,
             as
             in
             particular
             ,
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             obserued
             the
             Fast
             ,
             or
             Euen
             ,
             three
             weekes
             before
             the
             day
             it selfe
             of
             Easter
             .
             The
             Illyrians
             ,
             and
             all
             Greece
             ,
             as
             likewise
             the
             Alexandrians
             ,
             instituted
             a
             Quadragesima
             ,
             to
             fast
             for
             sixe
             weekes
             .
             Some
             others
             ordained
             a
             seuen
             weekes
             abstinence
             ,
             with
             an
             Intermission
             from
             fiue
             to
             fiue
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Then
             was
             another
             Iewish
             Ceremonie
             restored
             ,
             
             the
             more
             to
             corrupt
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             ,
             through
             diffrence
             and
             distinction
             of
             meats
             .
             For
             some
             prohibited
             during
             the
             Feast
             ,
             the
             eating
             either
             of
             Fish
             ,
             or
             Flesh
             :
             Others
             forbade
             the
             vse
             of
             Flesh
             onely
             ,
             permitting
             men
             to
             eate
             Fish
             ,
             or
             Fowle
             ;
             which
             they
             said
             ,
             according
             to
             Moses
             ,
             did
             participate
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Water
             .
             Some
             in
             like
             manner
             ordained
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             only
             eate
             bread
             and
             Water
             :
             Others
             fasted
             till
             noone
             ,
             without
             any
             distinction
             of
             meates
             .
             And
             to
             resolue
             briefly
             :
             there
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             Corruptions
             and
             Customes
             ,
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             ,
             by
             meanes
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             renewed
             ,
             about
             difference
             of
             daies
             and
             meates
             ,
             abrogated
             by
             the
             Grace
             and
             Law
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             But
             was
             there
             any
             holy
             Apostle
             of
             God
             ,
             
             that
             euer
             left
             in
             writing
             any
             Law
             or
             Cōmandement
             ,
             for
             distinction
             of
             daies
             and
             meates
             ,
             in
             celebrating
             the
             holy
             Supper
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ?
             Their
             intention
             was
             not
             to
             institute
             a
             Religion
             of
             Feasts
             ,
             a
             distinction
             of
             dayes
             and
             meates
             :
             Their
             Doctrine
             onely
             aimed
             to
             instruct
             men
             how
             to
             liue
             well
             ;
             and
             that
             one
             onely
             God
             was
             to
             be
             adored
             and
             worshipped
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             we
             must
             necessarily
             hereupon
             inferre
             ,
             that
             the
             Ceremony
             and
             Festiuity
             of
             the
             Pascha
             ,
             or
             Easter
             ,
             proceeded
             from
             a
             custome
             ;
             for
             none
             of
             the
             Apostles
             left
             any
             thing
             thereof
             in
             writing
             .
          
           
           
             To
             qualifie
             such
             Dissentions
             and
             Corruptions
             ,
             
             many
             Councels
             were
             assembled
             ;
             one
             ,
             at
             Sangariae
             in
             Bithinia
             ;
             by
             which
             ,
             to
             auoid
             all
             contentions
             ,
             euery
             man
             was
             apermitted
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Passeouer
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             .
             
             Another
             Councell
             was
             held
             in
             Cesarea
             ,
             by
             Theophilus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             by
             Narcissus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             Another
             Councell
             there
             was
             in
             Achaia
             .
             And
             another
             Councell
             was
             conuented
             at
             Rome
             ,
             by
             Victor
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             the
             same
             place
             .
          
           
             After
             these
             petty
             corruptions
             ,
             there
             succeeded
             greater
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             humors
             and
             affections
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             .
             
             Alexander
             ,
             1.
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             being
             raised
             to
             the
             superintendencie
             of
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ;
             one
             of
             the
             first
             successors
             to
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             
             and
             one
             of
             the
             first
             corruptors
             also
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             ;
             inuented
             the
             mingling
             of
             water
             with
             Wine
             ,
             before
             the
             Communion
             :
             wherein
             ,
             hee
             went
             about
             to
             reforme
             the
             holy
             Gospell
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             instituted
             the
             Communion
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             ,
             vnder
             the
             two
             kindes
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ;
             but
             Alexander
             added
             thereunto
             a
             third
             kind
             ,
             which
             was
             water
             .
          
           
             He
             also
             renewed
             the
             Iewish
             ceremony
             of
             vnleauened
             bread
             ,
             wherewith
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Passeouer
             ,
             as
             the
             Iewes
             did
             ;
             following
             herein
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Ebionites
             ,
             who
             taught
             ,
             that
             the
             Ceremoniall
             Law
             of
             Moses
             was
             necessary
             for
             saluation
             :
             as
             also
             ,
             Symmachus
             the
             Hereticke
             in
             Palestine
             ,
             taught
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             If
             Iesus
             Christ
             was
             circumcised
             to
             fulfill
             the
             Lawe
             of
             Moses
             ,
             
             must
             it
             therefore
             be
             requisite
             to
             vse
             Circum●nmcision
             ?
             As
             also
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             His
             pleasure
             ,
             for
             accomplishing
             the
             Law
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             to
             vse
             one
             daies
             appointed
             vnleauened
             Bread
             ,
             must
             wee
             needs
             therefore
             returne
             to
             the
             rigour
             of
             this
             Ceremonie
             ,
             abrogated
             by
             the
             complete
             Sacrifice
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ?
             In
             what
             place
             of
             Scripture
             did
             Alexander
             learne
             to
             
             mingle
             water
             with
             Wine
             ?
             and
             to
             restraine
             Christians
             to
             vnleauened
             Bread
             ;
             as
             also
             his
             other
             inuention
             ,
             of
             driuing
             away
             Diuels
             with
             salt
             water
             exorcized
             ?
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Purgatory
             Water
             by
             him
             ordained
             ,
             wee
             will
             hereafter
             deriue
             the
             originall
             thereof
             from
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             ,
             that
             great
             Magician
             ,
             and
             Romane
             Idolater
             .
             
             But
             touching
             the
             mixture
             of
             water
             with
             Wine
             ,
             he
             might
             peraduenture
             be
             instructed
             by
             the
             ancient
             Idolaters
             ;
             who
             ,
             in
             celebrating
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             were
             wont
             ,
             in
             a
             Chalice
             ,
             to
             consecrate
             Water
             with
             Bread
             :
             especially
             vpon
             the
             Festiuals
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             which
             the
             Persians
             worshipped
             ,
             called
             by
             them
             ,
             Mythros
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             Nephalies
             ,
             they
             also
             vsed
             Water
             for
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             With
             this
             comparison
             ,
             
             
               Iustine
               Martyr
            
             relates
             the
             custome
             obserued
             amongst
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             by
             Christians
             ,
             in
             the
             consecration
             of
             Bread
             ,
             Wine
             ,
             and
             Water
             :
             by
             the
             one
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             say
             by
             the
             Idolaters
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             their
             Idols
             ;
             and
             by
             Christians
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             their
             True
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             yet
             this
             first
             corruption
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             by
             the
             mixture
             of
             water
             with
             Wine
             ,
             perseuered
             not
             without
             contradiction
             :
             For
             the
             Greekes
             were
             of
             a
             contrary
             opinion
             ;
             
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             requisite
             to
             brew
             water
             with
             Wine
             ,
             neither
             would
             they
             herein
             follow
             the
             Alexandrian
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             Amarcanus
             was
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             as
             Alexander
             ;
             affirming
             ,
             that
             the
             mixture
             of
             water
             with
             Wine
             was
             necessary
             .
             Scotus
             the
             subtile
             Sophister
             ,
             absolutely
             denied
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             mingle
             the
             water
             with
             the
             Wine
             :
             because
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             it
             cannot
             then
             be
             changed
             ,
             nor
             transubstantiated
             into
             Bloud
             ,
             except
             the
             same
             were
             first
             changed
             into
             Wine
             .
          
           
             Some
             others
             ,
             more
             ingenious
             ,
             laboured
             to
             interpret
             this
             Institution
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             by
             alleadging
             ,
             that
             
             the
             wine
             was
             conuerted
             into
             blood
             :
             but
             as
             for
             the
             water
             ,
             it
             was
             transubstantiated
             into
             the
             water
             that
             came
             out
             of
             Christs
             side
             .
          
           
             This
             first
             corruption
             of
             Alexanders
             ,
             gaue
             occasion
             of
             many
             other
             succeeding
             abuses
             :
             For
             some
             other
             more
             profound
             Impostors
             deuised
             to
             mingle
             with
             the
             wine
             ,
             bloud
             ,
             that
             was
             taken
             from
             yong
             Infants
             ,
             
             wherewith
             to
             besmeare
             the
             bread
             of
             the
             holy
             Supper
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             as
             the
             Cataphrigians
             ,
             who
             brought
             in
             a
             kinde
             of
             transubstantiation
             of
             wine
             into
             bloud
             ,
             really
             and
             corporlly
             .
          
           
             Some
             others
             added
             cheese
             thereunto
             ,
             
             called
             Artotirites
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Cheese-bread-mongers
             .
             Certaine
             also
             abusing
             this
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             wine
             ,
             put
             in
             water
             ,
             vnder
             pretext
             of
             the
             greater
             abstinence
             .
             Others
             had
             an
             Institution
             of
             steeping
             bread
             in
             the
             wine
             ,
             the
             which
             custome
             the
             Messalians
             also
             retained
             in
             their
             Missall
             sacrifices
             .
          
           
             For
             another
             detestable
             corruption
             of
             this
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             some
             Popes
             of
             Rome
             forbade
             their
             Messalian
             sacrificers
             ,
             not
             to
             administer
             to
             Christian
             people
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             Lay-men
             ,
             the
             Body
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             both
             kindes
             ,
             but
             onely
             vnder
             the
             sacred
             signe
             of
             Bread
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Wine
             ;
             which
             they
             reserued
             for
             their
             Messalian
             sacrificing
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Is
             not
             this
             corruption
             directly
             against
             the
             holy
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             Institution
             of
             the
             Supper
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             ordained
             and
             commaunded
             ,
             that
             all
             faithfull
             men
             should
             eate
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             drinke
             of
             his
             blood
             ?
             When
             he
             tooke
             the
             Cup
             ,
             did
             he
             not
             vse
             these
             proper
             words
             ?
             Drinke
             all
             of
             this
             Wine
             ,
             in
             memoriall
             of
             my
             Bloud
             shed
             ?
             Vsed
             hee
             any
             other
             words
             for
             the
             eating
             of
             his
             Bodie
             in
             the
             symbole
             of
             Bread
             ,
             then
             hee
             did
             of
             his
             Blond
             ,
             
             vnder
             the
             signe
             of
             Wine
             ?
             For
             if
             wee
             compare
             the
             sacred
             signe
             ,
             ordained
             by
             God
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             being
             a
             Figure
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             
             the
             body
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             true
             Paschal
             Lambe
             ,
             whose
             flesh
             was
             ordained
             to
             bee
             eaten
             without
             exception
             of
             persons
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             circumcised
             ;
             was
             there
             euer
             any
             difference
             in
             the
             eating
             of
             the
             Paschall
             Lambe
             ,
             and
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Passeouer
             among
             the
             Iewes
             ;
             betweene
             the
             Leuites
             being
             of
             the
             race
             of
             sacrificing
             Priests
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             common
             people
             ?
          
           
             To
             bring
             in
             another
             odious
             corruption
             ,
             the
             Messalians
             instituted
             in
             their
             Missall-Idolatries
             ,
             to
             sacrifice
             and
             offer
             the
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             reiterating
             by
             this
             means
             the
             Sacrifice
             fully
             consummated
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             cannot
             bee
             reiterated
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             forme
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             but
             of
             Melchizedec
             ,
             
             the
             Eternall
             Sacrifizer
             and
             Priest
             ,
             without
             leauing
             any
             successor
             .
             As
             also
             when
             the
             Apostle
             admonished
             the
             Corinthians
             to
             celebrate
             sacredly
             the
             Supper
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             were
             they
             commanded
             to
             sacrifice
             ?
             No
             ;
             but
             to
             eate
             ,
             and
             communicate
             together
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             &
             to
             drinke
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             Supper
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             kill
             or
             immolate
             ,
             or
             to
             sacrifice
             any
             beast
             ,
             or
             oblation
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             onely
             to
             eate
             and
             drinke
             at
             his
             holy
             banquet
             ,
             prepared
             for
             vs
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Eternall
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             Sacrificer
             ;
             who
             reserued
             onely
             for
             himselfe
             this
             Eternall
             Priesthood
             ;
             yet
             neuerthelesse
             ,
             hee
             left
             vnto
             vs
             a
             sacred
             Institution
             of
             a
             banquet
             ,
             set
             before
             vs
             in
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             which
             represent
             his
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             .
          
           
             After
             these
             aboue-named
             corruptions
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             a
             diligent
             Babylonian
             Architect
             ,
             employed
             all
             his
             power
             and
             means
             ,
             to
             rayse
             an
             inexpugnable
             Fort
             of
             Idolatry
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             that
             hee
             might
             wholly
             demolish
             and
             subuert
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             hee
             vndertooke
             to
             suborne
             the
             Masse
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             ,
             as
             wee
             will
             briefly
             produce
             ,
             and
             so
             clearely
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             hard-hearted
             Pharaohs
             inueterated
             in
             their
             ancient
             Idolatries
             ,
             shall
             by
             the
             trueth
             of
             Histories
             acknowledge
             their
             errours
             ,
             and
             abominable
             Heresies
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             The
             ancient
             Religion
             of
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             .
          
           
             BEfore
             my
             deciphering
             of
             this
             labyrinth
             of
             Errour
             ,
             
             wherein
             the
             Messalians
             did
             so
             lose
             themselues
             ,
             I
             thinke
             it
             verie
             requisite
             succinctly
             to
             lay
             open
             the
             ancient
             Religion
             of
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             during
             the
             reigne
             of
             the
             Occidentall
             Empire
             :
             and
             of
             the
             Emperours
             vsurping
             both
             the
             Temporall
             scepter
             ,
             and
             the
             dignitie
             of
             high
             Priests
             ,
             superintendents
             ouer
             the
             Romane
             Church
             and
             Religion
             .
          
           
             All
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             my selfe
             ,
             will
             confesse
             ,
             that
             the
             ancient
             Romane
             Religion
             was
             either
             wholly
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             instituted
             by
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             ,
             the
             second
             King
             of
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             about
             seuen
             hundred
             yeeres
             before
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             Then
             were
             your
             high
             Priests
             inuested
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             were
             reduced
             to
             a
             certaine
             number
             ,
             
             euen
             to
             foure
             :
             then
             the
             number
             was
             augmented
             to
             eight
             :
             and
             afterwards
             by
             Silla
             to
             fifteene
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Priests
             ,
             
             there
             was
             one
             
               Pontifex
               Maximus
            
             ,
             who
             was
             chosen
             by
             the
             other
             inferiour
             Priests
             ,
             of
             their
             Order
             and
             dignitie
             ;
             euen
             as
             the
             pettie
             Priest
             purple-Cardinals
             make
             the
             election
             
             of
             their
             great
             Romane
             Pope
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             place
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             dignitie
             .
          
           
             This
             Pompilian
             Religion
             was
             so
             religiously
             obserued
             by
             the
             Romanes
             from
             father
             to
             sonne
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             neuer
             possible
             to
             irradicate
             ,
             or
             supplant
             it
             :
             but
             it
             continues
             euen
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             euery
             one
             shall
             manifestly
             discerne
             by
             this
             succinct
             Narration
             .
          
           
             To
             confirme
             this
             point
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             if
             euer
             he
             read
             the
             Romane
             Histories
             ;
             but
             that
             ,
             before
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             King
             ,
             Consull
             ,
             Dictator
             ,
             or
             Romane
             Emperour
             ,
             instructed
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             all
             were
             Idolaters
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             obseruing
             the
             Religion
             of
             that
             Magician
             ,
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             .
             For
             since
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             or
             thereabouts
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             likewise
             any
             Emperour
             ,
             or
             Romane
             Consull
             ,
             that
             changed
             his
             Religion
             ,
             to
             embrace
             the
             Law
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             but
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             strayn'd
             all
             their
             might
             and
             power
             ,
             to
             put
             in
             practice
             what
             cruelties
             soeuer
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             
             which
             may
             bee
             iustified
             by
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Histories
             :
             wherein
             are
             explained
             ,
             about
             eleuen
             seuerall
             great
             persequutions
             ,
             vnder
             the
             Romane
             Pontifes
             ;
             which
             were
             ,
             
               Claudius
               ,
               Tiber.
               Nero
               ,
               Claud.
               Domitian
               .
               Nero
               ,
               Flau.
               .
               Domitian
               .
               Traian
               .
               Elia.
               Adrian
               .
               Antonine
            
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             
               Septimius
               Seuerus
               ,
               Jul.
               Maximin
               .
               Mar.
               Quint.
               Traian
               .
               Decius
               ,
               Licinus
               ,
               Valerianus
               ,
               Valerius
               Aurelianus
               ,
            
             and
             Dioclesian
             .
             All
             which
             Emperours
             gouerned
             both
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             the
             superintendents
             ouer
             the
             Romane
             Religion
             for
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             after
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             in
             their
             Coynes
             ,
             Sepulchres
             ,
             Monuments
             ,
             Titles
             ,
             and
             Letters
             Patents
             ,
             they
             retained
             the
             stile
             of
             great
             Pontifes
             ,
             and
             high
             Priests
             :
             as
             is
             most
             diligently
             collected
             in
             a
             booke
             of
             the
             Antiquities
             of
             Rome
             ,
             wherein
             are
             specified
             the
             Medails
             ,
             Coynes
             ,
             and
             Monuments
             of
             the
             
             ancient
             Romane
             Emperours
             ,
             
             all
             which
             were
             enstil'd
             Pontifes
             ,
             vnder
             these
             Titles
             :
             
               Iul.
               Caesar
               .
               Pont.
               Max.
            
             
             
               Tiber.
               Nero
               Pont.
               Max.
               Vesp
               .
               Caesar
               Pont.
               Max.
               Marc.
               Aurel.
               Antonine
               .
               Aug.
               Ponti
               .
               Max.
               Heliogabalus
            
             high
             Priest
             :
             
               Aug.
               Adrianus
               Jmp.
               Pontif.
               Max.
               Tit.
               Caes
               .
               Pontif.
               Max.
               Commod
               .
               Jmpe
               .
               Pontif
               .
               Max.
               Galerius
               Maximianus
               Pontif.
               Max.
               Elauianus
               Constantinus
               ,
               Aug.
               Pontif.
               Max.
            
             Beeing
             therefore
             in
             this
             manner
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             Romane
             Pontifes
             ,
             they
             neuer
             would
             permit
             any
             other
             head
             aboue
             themselues
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             religion
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             ages
             was
             an
             enemie
             to
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Apostles
             preached
             Christ
             to
             bee
             the
             High
             and
             Soueraigne
             Priest
             ,
             the
             Eternall
             and
             Great
             sacrificer
             ,
             without
             successour
             ,
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchizedec
             ,
             the
             Romane
             Tyrants
             tooke
             occasion
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             their
             Lieutenants
             ,
             to
             condemne
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             impayring
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Caesars
             high
             Romane
             Pontifes
             .
          
           
             With
             what
             fury
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             
             were
             they
             excited
             against
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             Religion
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             their
             ancient
             Pompilian
             Religion
             ?
             What
             answere
             was
             giuen
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             ,
             
             by
             the
             Senate
             and
             Senators
             of
             Rome
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             mooued
             to
             change
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             imbrace
             that
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ?
             They
             shewed
             how
             they
             had
             bin
             in
             possession
             of
             their
             Pompilian
             Religion
             for
             more
             then
             a
             thousand
             yeeres
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             alteration
             of
             Religion
             ,
             was
             the
             ruine
             of
             Common-wealths
             .
             For
             these
             reasons
             persisting
             in
             their
             old
             Romane
             Religion
             ,
             they
             forbare
             to
             receiue
             the
             Law
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             began
             their
             Corruptions
             .
          
           
             BY
             these
             Histories
             we
             may
             easily
             resolue
             ,
             that
             during
             foure
             hundred
             yeeres
             and
             more
             ,
             
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             tearmed
             themselues
             Christians
             ,
             could
             neuer
             draw
             the
             Senate
             nor
             Senators
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             entertaine
             the
             holy
             Gospel
             .
             As
             also
             they
             could
             hardly
             conuert
             the
             Romane
             Idolaters
             from
             their
             old
             and
             inueterate
             Idolatries
             .
             For
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             were
             too
             busie
             in
             restoring
             the
             Iewish
             and
             heathen
             Ceremonies
             ,
             about
             difference
             of
             meats
             ,
             touching
             ordinances
             not
             to
             fast
             on
             Sundayes
             or
             Thursdayes
             ;
             
             to
             inuent
             Table-●lothes
             ,
             Vailes
             ,
             Vessels
             of
             gold
             and
             siluer
             ,
             on
             Hangings
             ,
             Tapistries
             ,
             and
             other
             ornaments
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             worne
             out
             with
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             and
             the
             ashes
             to
             be
             laid
             vp
             in
             Fonts
             .
             Some
             also
             were
             mightily
             busied
             to
             renew
             the
             Iewish
             Ceremonies
             of
             vnleauened
             bread
             ,
             hauing
             their
             mindes
             greatly
             turmoyled
             to
             corrupt
             the
             true
             vse
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacraments
             instituted
             by
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             mingling
             of
             water
             with
             winae
             ,
             nd
             seasoning
             water
             with
             salt
             ,
             
             to
             make
             it
             purgatory
             ,
             and
             exorciz'd
             for
             the
             repelling
             of
             deuils
             .
             Othersome
             in
             like
             maner
             tooke
             great
             paines
             to
             ordaine
             Ephods
             of
             fine
             linnen
             ,
             wherin
             to
             wrap
             the
             sacred
             Host
             :
             also
             to
             constitute
             Aubes
             ,
             
             and
             other
             vestiments
             for
             the
             Priests
             in
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             of
             white
             ,
             &
             no
             died
             colours
             .
             Some
             had
             their
             braines
             troubled
             to
             deuise
             Feasts
             of
             dedication
             ,
             and
             Consecration
             with
             Exorcismes
             ,
             
             to
             driue
             away
             deuills
             with
             salt
             :
             and
             othersome
             to
             inuent
             Oyles
             and
             Vnctions
             ,
             wherewith
             to
             corrupt
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
           
             Then
             afterwards
             during
             the
             time
             of
             these
             tyrant
             Emperours
             ,
             
             and
             great
             Pontifes
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             desiring
             to
             perpetuate
             their
             names
             ,
             they
             wore
             out
             their
             braines
             in
             building
             of
             Temples
             ,
             
             not
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             names
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             women
             ,
             Saints
             by
             them
             cannonized
             ,
             at
             their
             owne
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             Others
             were
             occupied
             in
             ordaining
             and
             decreeing
             ,
             
             that
             the
             consecrated
             Bread
             or
             Wine
             falling
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             should
             be
             licked
             vp
             by
             the
             Priests
             ▪
             and
             the
             rest
             remaining
             to
             be
             burnd
             in
             the
             fire
             :
             and
             the
             ashes
             to
             be
             reserud
             in
             a
             Reliquarie
             .
          
           
             Some
             looke
             out
             for
             Chalices
             ,
             
             that
             they
             should
             be
             of
             Glasse
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Wood.
             
          
           
             Others
             instituted
             solemne
             ceremonies
             for
             the
             foure
             seuerall
             seasons
             of
             the
             yeare
             ,
             to
             bring
             Christians
             by
             this
             meanes
             vnder
             the
             seruitude
             of
             destinction
             of
             daies
             .
          
           
             Others
             were
             studiously
             employed
             in
             ordaining
             the
             oblation
             ,
             
             and
             consecration
             of
             Beanes
             :
             to
             solemnize
             Funeralls
             with
             Purple
             habites
             ,
             after
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             Vestment
             called
             Trabea
             ,
             
             which
             Idolaters
             vsed
             in
             their
             Triumphs
             celebrated
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Gods.
             The
             like
             purple
             Ornament
             is
             in
             vse
             at
             this
             day
             amongst
             the
             Cardinals
             .
          
           
             Others
             were
             occupied
             in
             deuising
             confirmation
             for
             little
             Infants
             ,
             and
             to
             consecrate
             the
             Creame
             for
             Bishops
             only
             ,
             also
             to
             honour
             extraordinarily
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Hostia
             ,
             by
             whose
             hands
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             is
             to
             be
             consecrated
             ,
             with
             a
             kinde
             of
             Mantle
             called
             Pallium
             :
             
             and
             to
             inuent
             a
             number
             of
             other
             vnecessary
             Ceremonies
             ,
             yea
             such
             as
             were
             opposite
             to
             the
             Euangelicall
             libertie
             ,
             ginen
             vnto
             vs
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             How
             was
             it
             possible
             therefore
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             to
             drawe
             the
             Princes
             and
             Romane
             Senators
             ,
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             for
             three
             or
             foure
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             they
             laboured
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             corrupt
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacraments
             ,
             to
             restore
             the
             Iewish
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             the
             Idolatries
             
             of
             the
             ancient
             Heathen
             Romanes
             ?
          
           
             They
             may
             here
             obiect
             one
             Philip
             ,
             which
             some
             vaunt
             ,
             was
             conuerted
             to
             holy
             Baptism
             ,
             whose
             depraued
             māners
             gaue
             occasion
             to
             the
             most
             authentick
             Historiographers
             ,
             
             to
             esteeme
             him
             vnworthy
             of
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Christian
             ;
             Whereunto
             they
             adde
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             that
             assembled
             the
             Counsell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             but
             his
             residence
             was
             in
             Greece
             ,
             called
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             would
             neuer
             embrace
             the
             Character
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             to
             be
             regenerate
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             till
             he
             was
             threescore
             and
             fiue
             yeares
             old
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             Baptised
             by
             an
             Arian
             Bishop
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             
             named
             Eusebius
             :
             When
             the
             same
             Constantine
             was
             at
             the
             point
             of
             death
             .
             Wherefore
             Syluester
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             need
             not
             vaunt
             of
             conuerting
             this
             Emperour
             to
             the
             Faith.
             For
             the
             same
             Siluester
             likewise
             would
             not
             be
             present
             in
             the
             assembly
             of
             the
             Counsell
             held
             at
             Nice
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             327.
             
             Howsoeuer
             the
             matter
             stands
             ,
             we
             must
             euer
             haue
             recourse
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             Histories
             ,
             wherein
             is
             recited
             the
             answer
             which
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             Senators
             of
             Rome
             made
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Theodofius
             more
             then
             threescore
             yeares
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             said
             Constantine
             the
             great
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             receiue
             the
             Law
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             rather
             obserue
             their
             ancient
             Pompilian
             Law
             ,
             to
             auoid
             the
             ruine
             of
             their
             Common-wealth
             through
             a
             change
             ,
             and
             alteration
             of
             Religion
             :
             Wherefore
             it
             must
             needes
             bee
             inferred
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             GOD
             was
             not
             receiued
             nor
             approued
             at
             Rome
             ,
             by
             the
             Senate
             and
             Senators
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             must
             come
             to
             the
             subsequent
             times
             .
             
             After
             the
             decease
             of
             Theodosius
             ,
             the
             Romane
             Westerne
             Empire
             began
             so
             much
             to
             decline
             ,
             
             that
             in
             a
             short
             space
             ,
             it
             was
             cleane
             extirpated
             by
             the
             Vandales
             and
             Alands
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             first
             that
             sacked
             Rome
             ,
             
             in
             part
             burned
             it
             ,
             and
             carryed
             away
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             owne
             daughter
             ,
             
             whom
             they
             married
             to
             Atolphus
             King
             of
             the
             Gothes
             .
             Not
             long
             after
             succeeded
             the
             Hunnes
             ,
             and
             then
             Attila
             
             King
             of
             the
             Gothes
             ,
             which
             vsurped
             Italie
             .
             About
             this
             time
             the
             Occidentall
             Romane
             Empire
             was
             stript
             of
             all
             Germany
             ,
             Dacia
             ,
             Sarmatia
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             tributarie
             Prouinces
             euen
             to
             
               Dannbius
               .
               Spaine
            
             also
             ,
             
               Aquitane
               ,
               Gascoyne
               ,
               Burgundie
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Gaules
             reuolted
             from
             the
             Romane
             Tyrannie
             .
          
           
             Then
             came
             the
             Astrogothes
             with
             their
             Kings
             ,
             
             Valamir
             ,
             and
             
               Theodemir
               ,
               Theodoric
            
             ,
             with
             other
             Barbarians
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             as
             likewise
             the
             Visigothes
             ,
             all
             vsurpers
             successiuely
             in
             Italie
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             raigned
             Totilas
             ,
             
             who
             entred
             ,
             sackt
             and
             burnt
             Rome
             ,
             and
             all
             Sicilia
             .
             At
             last
             the
             Lombardes
             came
             to
             raigne
             ,
             conducted
             by
             their
             King
             Alb●im
             ,
             who
             vsurped
             ouer
             all
             Italie
             .
          
           
             These
             barberous
             ,
             
             Idolatrous
             ,
             and
             Infidell
             Nations
             were
             as
             Gods
             scourges
             ,
             ordained
             to
             punish
             the
             Romaine
             Idolaters
             committed
             by
             them
             ,
             who
             had
             receiued
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             holy
             Gospell
             :
             and
             yet
             ranne
             astray
             from
             the
             true
             adoration
             and
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             violated
             and
             corrupted
             the
             holy
             Sacraments
             by
             their
             humane
             inuentions
             and
             fictions
             :
             in
             like
             manner
             to
             punish
             the
             obstinacie
             ,
             and
             infidelity
             of
             the
             Emperours
             and
             Senators
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             first
             by
             their
             Officers
             ,
             and
             Lieuetenants
             Deputies
             ,
             had
             caused
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             Apostles
             to
             bee
             crucified
             :
             daily
             persecuted
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             euer
             opposed
             the
             Law
             Euangelicall
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             their
             Pompilian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             therefore
             resolue
             ,
             and
             conclude
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             space
             of
             foure
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             the
             Romane
             Church
             of
             Emperours
             and
             Senators
             were
             alwaies
             opposites
             and
             enemies
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Afterwards
             when
             the
             VVesterne
             Empire
             was
             extinguished
             for
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             or
             thereabouts
             ,
             that
             Rome
             ,
             and
             all
             Italie
             was
             rulde
             and
             gouerned
             by
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Dukes
             ,
             that
             were
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             Idolaters
             ,
             which
             was
             by
             the
             Vuandales
             ,
             by
             the
             Gothes
             ,
             by
             the
             
             Hunnes
             ,
             Ostrogothes
             ,
             Visigothes
             ,
             and
             Lumbards
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             seauen
             hundred
             yeares
             or
             thereabouts
             after
             the
             Iucarnation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             there
             was
             no
             Emperours
             ,
             Kings
             nor
             Princes
             at
             Rome
             ,
             that
             would
             embrace
             the
             Law
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             The
             which
             I
             desired
             briefly
             to
             produce
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             Reader
             ▪
             might
             not
             thinke
             it
             strange
             ,
             though
             I
             here
             set
             downe
             how
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             tooke
             originall
             ,
             from
             the
             auncient
             Ethnicke
             Religion
             ,
             Instituted
             by
             Numa
             ,
             more
             then
             seauen
             hundred
             yeares
             before
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             and
             that
             since
             also
             the
             same
             sacrifice
             hath
             beene
             continued
             by
             the
             Romane
             Idolaters
             ,
             hardened
             and
             inuerated
             in
             their
             Pompilian
             Religion
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             neuer
             abandon
             nor
             giue
             ouer
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             greatnesse
             of
             Popes
             ;
             prouing
             Antichrists
             ,
             and
             bringing
             in
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             NOw
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             nothing
             might
             be
             concealed
             out
             of
             the
             Romane
             histories
             ,
             to
             obscure
             the
             clearenesse
             and
             sun-shine
             of
             truth
             ,
             during
             the
             Tyranny
             and
             vsurpation
             of
             the
             aboue
             mentioned
             Nations
             ,
             there
             was
             erected
             in
             Italie
             a
             petty
             Exarcate
             at
             Rauenna
             ,
             which
             stood
             for
             an
             hundred
             eighty
             three
             yeares
             ,
             
             till
             it
             was
             supprest
             by
             a
             Pope
             ,
             
             who
             was
             inuested
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             &
             encroacht
             vpon
             St.
             Peters
             Chaire
             ,
             by
             a
             Donation
             or
             Dismission
             wrought
             by
             Pepyn
             in
             the
             yeare
             758.
             
             in
             requitall
             of
             the
             Tyrannie
             vsed
             by
             Zacharias
             ,
             a
             Greeke
             Romane
             Pope
             ,
             who
             depriu'd
             ▪
             the
             true
             heires
             of
             the
             Crowne
             of
             France
             ,
             which
             
             were
             Chilperio
             ,
             or
             Childeric
             ,
             whom
             hee
             shut
             vp
             in
             a
             Monasterie
             ,
             to
             conferre
             the
             Kingdome
             vpon
             the
             said
             Pepyn
             ,
             sonne
             to
             
               Charles
               Martell
            
             the
             Bastard
             .
             
             This
             Donation
             of
             Pepyns
             bestowed
             on
             the
             great
             Romane
             Pontife
             ,
             was
             the
             first
             Originall
             of
             the
             exaltation
             and
             eminencie
             of
             the
             Romane
             Popes
             ,
             
             who
             to
             this
             day
             remaine
             the
             Exarcate
             of
             Rauenna
             ,
             since
             about
             eight
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             with
             many
             Townes
             along
             the
             coast
             of
             the
             Adriatick
             ,
             assign'd
             ouer
             to
             them
             by
             Pepyn
             ,
             against
             the
             expresse
             prohibitions
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             then
             raigning
             Emperour
             of
             the
             East
             in
             Greece
             .
          
           
             While
             this
             pettie
             Exarcate
             continued
             at
             Rauenna
             a
             long
             time
             before
             Pepyns
             Donation
             ,
             
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             place
             seeing
             that
             there
             were
             no
             more
             Experors
             at
             Rome
             ,
             tyranniz'd
             and
             gouern'd
             by
             barbarous
             and
             miscreant
             Nations
             ,
             
             began
             to
             lift
             vp
             his
             hornes
             ,
             so
             as
             hee
             would
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             stile
             himselfe
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             both
             he
             and
             his
             successours
             Bishops
             of
             Rauenna
             ,
             while
             the
             Exarcate
             lasted
             .
             This
             was
             the
             first
             petty
             Antichrist
             that
             assum'd
             a
             Tyrannie
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             pursuing
             the
             terrestriall
             Tyrannie
             of
             his
             Exarcate
             .
          
           
             After
             him
             rose
             another
             great
             Antichrist
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             
             named
             Iohn
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             the
             place
             :
             who
             perceiuing
             the
             Occidentall
             Empire
             of
             Rome
             cleane
             extinguished
             ,
             
             and
             that
             of
             Constantinople
             risen
             to
             a
             great
             heigth
             ,
             
             he
             grew
             also
             affected
             to
             worldly
             Tyrannie
             ,
             and
             conformable
             therevnto
             erected
             one
             Spirituall
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             By
             a
             Councell
             held
             for
             the
             purpose
             ,
             hee
             denounced
             himselfe
             to
             be
             Oecumenicall
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             signifies
             generall
             ,
             and
             head
             of
             all
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             presently
             after
             ,
             the
             great
             Romane
             Pontifes
             tooke
             so
             good
             a
             course
             herein
             ,
             
             that
             by
             treason
             the
             Emperor
             Mauricius
             was
             cruelly
             slaine
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             himselfe
             ,
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             family
             ,
             by
             that
             wicked
             Phocas
             :
             who
             ,
             
             for
             recompence
             of
             this
             abominable
             Murther
             committed
             ,
             by
             the
             notice
             and
             intelligence
             of
             their
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             alwayes
             contrary
             to
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             caused
             Boniface
             
             the
             third
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             
             to
             be
             declar'd
             head
             ,
             and
             Generall
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             vsurping
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             great
             and
             eternall
             Sacrificing
             high
             Priest
             ,
             the
             onely
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             head
             of
             his
             Church
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             Who
             could
             better
             resemble
             Antichrist
             then
             he
             that
             assumes
             a
             Tyrannie
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             Poligamie
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             
             ascribing
             to
             himselfe
             that
             power
             ,
             which
             Iesus
             Christ
             reseru'd
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             reside
             perpetually
             with
             his
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             and
             vertue
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             for
             the
             conduct
             and
             gouernement
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             May
             not
             he
             rightly
             be
             term'd
             Antichrist
             ,
             that
             labours
             directly
             to
             oppose
             the
             holy
             Gospell
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             
             who
             forbad
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             when
             hee
             sent
             them
             to
             Preach
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             constitute
             a
             Monarchie
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Princes
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Tyrants
             of
             the
             earth
             are
             wont
             to
             doe
             ?
             That
             none
             of
             them
             should
             presume
             to
             bee
             called
             head
             ,
             or
             greater
             then
             the
             rest
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             should
             all
             be
             humbled
             as
             brethren
             :
             being
             assured
             that
             they
             had
             one
             onely
             Head
             ,
             and
             one
             heauenly
             Father
             ,
             who
             would
             dwell
             and
             continue
             with
             them
             for
             euer
             ,
             to
             conduct
             and
             inspire
             them
             in
             his
             holy
             will
             ?
          
           
             Is
             not
             he
             truly
             an
             Antichrist
             ,
             that
             will
             terme
             himselfe
             to
             be
             Iesus
             Christs
             successour
             to
             the
             chiefe
             Pontificacie
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             soueraignty
             of
             Priesthood
             by
             him
             administred
             ,
             which
             dignity
             he
             reseru'd
             onely
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             remaining
             eternall
             and
             high
             Priest
             for
             euer
             :
             Who
             left
             no
             successour
             in
             his
             dignity
             ,
             as
             Aaron
             and
             his
             successours
             did
             ,
             to
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             Iewes
             high
             Priesthood
             ;
             but
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedeck
             ,
             King
             ,
             and
             high
             Priest
             ,
             without
             any
             successour
             in
             his
             dignity
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             O
             you
             Romane
             Antichrists
             ,
             why
             haue
             you
             assum'd
             the
             dignity
             of
             high
             Priests
             ,
             as
             Heads
             and
             Soueraignes
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             vsurpe
             the
             authority
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             causing
             your selues
             to
             be
             entituled
             ,
             most
             happy
             ,
             and
             most
             re●erend
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Popes
             ,
             hauing
             
             founded
             a
             Colledge
             of
             petty
             purple
             Pontifes
             ,
             to
             elect
             a
             great
             Pontife
             or
             high
             Priest
             :
             but
             to
             the
             end
             to
             renew
             the
             auncient
             Ethnick
             Romane
             Religion
             of
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             ,
             the
             first
             founder
             and
             erecter
             of
             your
             Pontificall
             dignities
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             same
             time
             that
             this
             cruell
             murtherer
             Phocas
             set
             vp
             Antichrist
             in
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             
             Mahomet
             rose
             vp
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Arabia
             ,
             instructed
             by
             Sergius
             a
             Monke
             ,
             about
             the
             yeare
             620.
             
             For
             this
             Apostaticall
             Heritick
             perceiuing
             the
             whole
             Law
             of
             God
             to
             be
             corrupted
             by
             humane
             traditions
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Gospell
             contemn'd
             :
             also
             the
             Sects
             ,
             and
             diuers
             heresies
             ,
             planted
             as
             well
             by
             the
             Iewish
             Pharisies
             ,
             Esseans
             ,
             Saduces
             ,
             Masbuthians
             ,
             Galileans
             ,
             Hemerobaptists
             ,
             and
             Samaritanes
             :
             as
             also
             by
             Christians
             ,
             the
             Symoniackes
             ,
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             Cerinthians
             ,
             Menandrians
             ,
             and
             Ebionites
             ,
             the
             Valentinians
             ,
             Cerdonians
             ,
             Marcionists
             ,
             Montanists
             ,
             Cataphrigians
             ,
             Tatians
             ,
             Eucratites
             ,
             Seuerians
             ,
             
             Artemonists
             ,
             Porphirians
             ,
             Helchefaites
             ,
             Nouatians
             ,
             Sabellians
             ,
             Chiliasts
             ,
             Paulianists
             ,
             Manechees
             ,
             Antomousiastes
             ,
             Arrians
             ,
             Eunomians
             ,
             Macedonians
             ,
             Eunomiotheophroniens
             ,
             Eunomeoeutichians
             ,
             Aetians
             ,
             Donatists
             ,
             Luciferians
             ,
             Patripassians
             ,
             or
             Theopachites
             ,
             Photinians
             ,
             
             Marcellians
             ,
             Paulosomosetans
             ,
             Apolinarists
             ,
             Iouianists
             ,
             Pelagians
             ,
             Platirians
             ,
             Anthropomorphites
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             Sabbatians
             ,
             Acephalians
             ,
             Acarians
             ,
             Olympians
             ,
             Quaternians
             ,
             Monothelites
             ,
             and
             other
             Hereticks
             ,
             hauing
             corrupted
             the
             true
             vse
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ordayned
             of
             God.
             And
             seeing
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Messalians
             ,
             especially
             prospered
             in
             their
             ceremonies
             ,
             taken
             partly
             out
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Law
             ,
             and
             partly
             from
             the
             Panyme
             Idolatries
             ,
             hee
             inuented
             the
             high
             decrees
             of
             the
             Alcoran
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             employed
             many
             Chapters
             and
             Articles
             called
             Azoares
             ,
             which
             are
             like
             Canons
             and
             Rules
             of
             the
             Mahumetan
             Religion
             .
          
           
             This
             briefe
             and
             compendious
             discourse
             of
             the
             Romane
             History
             ,
             I
             thought
             requisite
             to
             recite
             ,
             before
             I
             began
             to
             
             discribe
             the
             originall
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             :
             that
             thereby
             I
             might
             induce
             the
             Reader
             no
             vnderstand
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             matter
             :
             how
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             was
             gouern'd
             till
             the
             declination
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             was
             about
             the
             yeare
             of
             Christ
             410.
             and
             how
             the
             barbarous
             Idolaters
             vsurpt
             it
             since
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             300.
             yeares
             :
             as
             also
             the
             Antichrists
             haue
             beene
             rais'd
             ,
             which
             still
             enioy
             it
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             haue
             done
             for
             some
             fiue
             hundred
             yeares
             past
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Masse
             in
             particular
             ,
             with
             her
             true
             Originall
             .
          
           
             FOr
             beginning
             to
             this
             our
             briefe
             
               Missall
               Treatise
            
             ,
             
             we
             must
             first
             expresse
             this
             terme
             of
             Masse
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             ancient
             Romanes
             Missa
             .
             Some
             haue
             preferr'd
             this
             Missall
             Sacrifice
             ,
             to
             take
             originall
             from
             the
             Hebrewes
             :
             alleadging
             that
             place
             of
             Daniell
             ,
             when
             he
             speakes
             of
             Maozin
             ,
             
             as
             if
             by
             Maozin
             they
             would
             signifie
             the
             Masse
             .
             But
             this
             word
             in
             sence
             ,
             stands
             farre
             from
             the
             Missa
             or
             Masse
             :
             and
             there
             are
             some
             Hebrew
             words
             which
             come
             farre
             nearer
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             Messa
             ;
             which
             by
             enterpretation
             is
             Conculcation
             :
             
             of
             which
             word
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             the
             Historie
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israell
             .
             There
             is
             also
             an
             other
             Hebrew
             word
             very
             conformable
             to
             the
             vulgar
             terme
             of
             Messel
             ,
             
             which
             is
             Missal
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             hell
             ,
             or
             the
             graue
             .
             But
             I
             suppose
             the
             great
             Romane
             Pontifes
             would
             not
             deriue
             the
             originall
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             their
             Masse
             ,
             from
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             because
             then
             they
             must
             acknowledge
             the
             Masse
             ,
             
             or
             their
             Missell
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Conculcation
             or
             extortion
             ,
             and
             hell
             ,
             or
             a
             graue
             .
             And
             to
             speake
             but
             truth
             ,
             
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Romane
             Religion
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             ,
             neuer
             thought
             of
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             when
             he
             first
             instituted
             the
             Masse
             :
             neither
             can
             this
             word
             Missa
             ,
             or
             Messe
             ,
             take
             originall
             from
             the
             Greekes
             .
             Because
             there
             is
             no
             sacrifice
             of
             this
             name
             or
             title
             ,
             though
             some
             haue
             brought
             in
             a
             colourable
             reason
             from
             this
             Greeke
             word
             Myzein
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             say
             in
             French
             ;
             to
             hide
             or
             keepe
             in
             secret
             :
             as
             if
             the
             Messalian
             Sacrificers
             receiued
             from
             the
             auncient
             idolatrous
             Greekes
             ,
             to
             mumble
             secretly
             the
             principall
             words
             of
             their
             Masses
             ,
             that
             the
             Auditors
             might
             not
             heare
             them
             :
             but
             they
             vsed
             to
             murmur
             and
             whisper
             betwixt
             the
             teeth
             ,
             the
             Canons
             ,
             and
             some
             speciall
             words
             ,
             which
             neither
             themselues
             ,
             nor
             they
             that
             looke
             on
             vnderstand
             .
             Neuerthelesse
             ,
             neither
             the
             Hebrew
             nor
             Greeke
             words
             cannot
             properly
             be
             applyed
             to
             the
             Missall
             Sacrifice
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             must
             repaire
             to
             the
             true
             etimologie
             of
             the
             word
             Missa
             ,
             
             or
             Messe
             ,
             drawne
             from
             the
             ancient
             Latine
             Romanes
             ,
             who
             vsed
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Missus
               ,
               Missa
               ,
               Missilis
            
             ,
             and
             Missio
             :
             euen
             as
             in
             French
             we
             have
             
               Messager
               ,
               Message
            
             ,
             and
             Messiues
             ,
             for
             letters
             sent
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             when
             the
             ancient
             Romane
             Idolaters
             meant
             to
             dismisse
             the
             Assistants
             at
             the
             Sacrifices
             celebrated
             ,
             they
             pronounced
             in
             the
             end
             these
             words
             .
             
             
               I.
               licet
               Missa
               est
               :
               depart
               ,
            
             t
             is
             permitted
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Assembly
             was
             dismist
             to
             goe
             home
             .
             But
             in
             time
             ,
             because
             this
             note
             signified
             a
             pleasing
             release
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             goe
             home
             to
             their
             houses
             ,
             being
             a
             chearefull
             ,
             and
             acceptable
             sound
             ,
             it
             was
             supprest
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrifice
             honoured
             with
             this
             terme
             of
             Missa
             .
             To
             confirme
             this
             point
             ,
             two
             thousand
             yeares
             being
             now
             come
             and
             gone
             ,
             these
             words
             are
             pronounced
             at
             this
             present
             day
             .
             
             
               Ite
               ,
               missa
               est
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             leaue
             giuen
             to
             the
             company
             or
             assembly
             ,
             to
             depart
             :
             so
             as
             they
             themselues
             ,
             which
             frequent
             these
             Temples
             ,
             
             so
             soone
             as
             they
             heare
             this
             pleasing
             note
             ,
             
               Ite
               ,
               missa
               est
            
             ,
             commonly
             they
             skip
             and
             leape
             for
             ioy
             ,
             being
             assured
             that
             they
             are
             then
             licenced
             to
             goe
             to
             dinner
             .
          
           
             The
             Arabians
             ,
             and
             Mahumetists
             ,
             instructed
             for
             a
             long
             
             time
             by
             the
             Monke
             Sergius
             ,
             as
             formerly
             we
             cited
             ,
             hold
             this
             word
             of
             Messa
             in
             great
             esteeme
             .
             By
             which
             word
             they
             haue
             nominated
             three
             Townes
             or
             Cities
             called
             Messa
             ,
             
             scituated
             vpon
             the
             Ocean
             shore
             ,
             vpon
             the
             Cape
             ,
             where
             
               Mount
               Atlas
            
             takes
             his
             beginning
             .
          
           
             Neere
             to
             the
             same
             Townes
             ,
             in
             the
             Suburbs
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Temple
             much
             reuerenced
             by
             the
             Turkish
             Idolaters
             ,
             because
             they
             beleeue
             ,
             
             that
             from
             Messa
             should
             come
             the
             righteous
             Pontife
             ,
             promised
             and
             prophefied
             of
             by
             Mahomet
             :
             they
             also
             thinke
             ,
             that
             about
             that
             quarter
             or
             shore
             of
             Messa
             ,
             
             Ionas
             was
             cast
             vp
             againe
             ,
             after
             his
             being
             swallowed
             vp
             by
             the
             Whale
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             they
             so
             highly
             esteeme
             this
             name
             of
             Messelmans
             ,
             as
             we
             doe
             the
             name
             and
             title
             of
             Christians
             .
             Intimating
             by
             this
             word
             Messelman
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             saued
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             the
             Mahumetists
             honoured
             their
             Priests
             with
             the
             name
             of
             Messe
             ,
             calling
             them
             Messen
             ,
             and
             their
             Temples
             Messites
             ,
             
             or
             Meschites
             :
             Wherefore
             ,
             they
             that
             publisht
             the
             Anatomie
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             the
             Centons
             ,
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             Augmentation
             ,
             and
             embellishing
             thereof
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             write
             with
             speciall
             reuerence
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             ancient
             Pompilian
             Religion
             and
             the
             Alcaron
             ,
             Institutions
             of
             Mahumet
             .
          
           
             After
             we
             haue
             thus
             decided
             the
             word
             of
             Messe
             ,
             or
             of
             in
             the
             Romane
             tongue
             ,
             to
             be
             deriued
             from
             the
             auncient
             Romane
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             Hebrewes
             not
             the
             Greekes
             :
             we
             must
             now
             discend
             to
             the
             vestments
             of
             these
             Missalian
             Sacrificers
             .
             
             But
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             omit
             the
             name
             of
             Pontife
             ,
             or
             Pontifex
             ,
             taking
             also
             it
             's
             originall
             from
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             as
             we
             declared
             in
             our
             Commentaries
             .
             The
             stile
             also
             of
             Pope
             proceeding
             from
             the
             ancient
             Idolaters
             ,
             who
             vsed
             to
             ●nstile
             their
             God
             Iupiter
             ,
             calling
             him
             Pope
             Iupiter
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             Bithinians
             and
             Scithians
             .
             Which
             word
             Papa
             ,
             comes
             from
             the
             Greeke
             word
             Papus
             :
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             great
             Father
             .
             As
             also
             the
             true
             title
             subscribed
             to
             any
             sutes
             presented
             to
             the
             great
             Romane
             Pontife
             ,
             
             is
             :
             Most
             blessed
             Father
             .
             The
             next
             purple
             Pontifes
             are
             termed
             ,
             most
             reuerend
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             petty
             Bishops
             ,
             reuerend
             Fathers
             :
             all
             of
             them
             retayning
             this
             word
             Father
             ,
             or
             Pope
             ,
             
             Great
             Father
             ,
             which
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             a
             common
             name
             to
             all
             Bishops
             :
             but
             afterwards
             the
             great
             Romane
             Pontifes
             reserued
             it
             onely
             to
             themselues
             .
             Another
             title
             is
             also
             retayned
             for
             the
             Demie
             Bishops
             termed
             Curates
             ,
             who
             are
             superintendants
             in
             euery
             Parish
             ,
             borrowing
             this
             nomination
             ,
             from
             the
             ancient
             Romane
             Curates
             :
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             rasing
             ,
             or
             shauing
             ,
             because
             the
             ancient
             Curions
             and
             Sacrificers
             were
             cut
             ,
             and
             shauen
             in
             their
             heads
             ,
             after
             the
             Babilonian
             manner
             ,
             
             or
             of
             the
             Herculean
             Pontifes
             ,
             called
             for
             this
             reason
             Stephanophores
             ,
             as
             wearing
             a
             Crowne
             vpon
             their
             heads
             .
             Neuerthelesse
             ,
             by
             the
             reason
             that
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Missall
             Sacrifice
             ,
             deriue
             from
             the
             Pompilian
             Religion●
             ,
             wee
             should
             wrong
             the
             ancient
             Romane
             Idolaters
             ,
             to
             take
             from
             them
             the
             originall
             of
             these
             names
             Masse
             ,
             
             Pontife
             ,
             and
             Curate
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             iustified
             by
             the
             Romane
             Histories
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             vestment
             of
             Missall
             Sacrificers
             ,
             Numa
             ordained
             that
             it
             should
             be
             white
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             Latine
             word
             Alba
             ,
             an
             Aube
             :
             
             which
             name
             of
             Aube
             continues
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             for
             the
             vestment
             of
             him
             that
             sacrificeth
             and
             celebrates
             Masse
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             aboue
             his
             Aube
             ,
             the
             Priest
             was
             appointed
             to
             weare
             a
             Tunickle
             painted
             ,
             
             and
             aboue
             that
             the
             ornament
             of
             a
             Pectorall
             of
             copper
             or
             brasse
             ,
             afterwards
             changed
             into
             gold
             or
             siluer
             ,
             which
             the
             Missalists
             terme
             a
             Chasuble
             .
             They
             also
             vsed
             a
             vaile
             to
             couer
             their
             heads
             ,
             when
             they
             sacrificed
             called
             Amictus
             ,
             first
             instituted
             by
             Aeneas
             .
             
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             principall
             vestments
             ,
             
             instituted
             by
             Numa
             more
             then
             700.
             yeares
             before
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             since
             ,
             there
             haue
             beene
             many
             Iewish
             ornamens
             added
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Stole
               ,
               Ephod
               ,
               Zone
            
             ,
             or
             Centure
             ,
             the
             Myter
             or
             Theare
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             decorations
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             pownce
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             the
             great
             Babilonish
             whore
             .
          
           
           
             But
             the
             Missalians
             desirous
             to
             alter
             the
             original
             of
             their
             Missall
             vestments
             ,
             
             pretend
             that
             the
             Aube
             is
             a
             figure
             of
             Iesus
             Christs
             conuersation
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             the
             purity
             of
             his
             body
             incarnate
             in
             the
             wombe
             of
             the
             virgine
             .
             Others
             interprete
             the
             white
             colour
             ,
             to
             signifie
             chastity
             and
             continencie
             .
             Some
             minding
             to
             mocke
             ,
             and
             make
             Playes
             sophistically
             of
             the
             Passion
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Aube
             ,
             the
             white
             Robe
             is
             represented
             ,
             which
             was
             offered
             by
             Herod
             to
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             sent
             back
             againe
             ,
             like
             a
             foole
             to
             
               Pylat
               .
               Philo
            
             the
             Iew
             ,
             a
             more
             worthy
             Philosopher
             ,
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             Dreames
             ,
             subtilly
             deuiseth
             ,
             that
             the
             Aube
             signifies
             the
             solidity
             of
             the
             most
             resplendant
             light
             of
             the
             Dyetie
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             Ens.
             The
             linnen
             also
             whereof
             the
             Aube
             is
             made
             ,
             they
             expresse
             for
             the
             subtilty
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Amict
             inuented
             by
             Aeneas
             ,
             they
             adulterate
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             Vayle
             wherewith
             Christ
             was
             couered
             ,
             when
             the
             Iewes
             mocking
             him
             in
             Caiphas
             house
             ,
             did
             smite
             him
             .
             Titilman
             one
             of
             the
             subtilest
             Missalians
             ,
             deuiseth
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Amict
             ,
             Christs
             Deuinity
             ,
             concealed
             in
             his
             humanity
             ,
             was
             intimated
             .
             Some
             likewise
             confesse
             ,
             that
             the
             Amict
             was
             subrogated
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Ephod
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Zone
               ,
               Maniple
            
             ,
             and
             Stole
             ,
             which
             are
             three
             Ligaments
             ,
             they
             vnderstand
             the
             three
             Cordes
             wherewith
             Christ
             was
             bound
             ▪
             and
             drawne
             before
             the
             high
             Priests
             :
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             before
             the
             Romane
             Lieutenants
             in
             
               Iudea
               .
               Biel
            
             another
             pregnant
             Missalian
             ,
             by
             the
             Zone
             ,
             conceiues
             the
             rods
             wherwith
             Christ
             was
             scourged
             :
             By
             the
             Stole
             ,
             extended
             in
             forme
             of
             a
             Crosse
             ,
             there
             was
             signified
             the
             Gibbet
             or
             Crosse
             ,
             which
             Christ
             bare
             vpon
             his
             shoulders
             .
             The
             Maniple
             also
             which
             he
             weares
             on
             his
             left
             arme
             ,
             to
             figure
             the
             band
             of
             loue
             ,
             wherewith
             Christ
             was
             bound
             .
             Another
             Mummerie
             they
             haue
             for
             the
             Zone
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Aube
             is
             trussed
             ,
             and
             this
             signifies
             the
             band
             of
             Gods
             charity
             .
             The
             Stole
             put
             ouer
             the
             Amict
             ,
             at
             the
             Missalians
             necke
             ▪
             in
             forme
             of
             a
             Crosse
             ,
             deciphers
             Christs
             obedience
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Crosse
             .
             The
             Maniple
             worne
             on
             the
             left
             
             hand
             ,
             signifies
             the
             reward
             of
             Christs
             eternall
             felicitie
             .
             Other
             sophistries
             there
             are
             vpon
             the
             Amict
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             represents
             faith
             :
             the
             Stole
             humility
             and
             obedience
             :
             the
             Maniple
             ,
             the
             vigilancie
             and
             hearty
             deuotion
             of
             the
             Missalian
             Priest
             .
             Tittilman
             hath
             another
             subtle
             deuise
             for
             the
             Maniple
             worne
             on
             the
             Priests
             left
             hand
             ;
             which
             as
             he
             saies
             ,
             doth
             expresse
             the
             battaile
             and
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             against
             all
             visible
             and
             inuisible
             dominations
             ,
             being
             as
             a
             buckler
             against
             all
             temptations
             :
             and
             the
             Buttons
             of
             the
             Maniple
             ,
             portend
             finall
             perseuerance
             .
          
           
             He
             also
             further
             sophisticates
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             left
             hand
             is
             vnderstood
             the
             humane
             infirmity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             being
             tyed
             with
             the
             Maniple
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             tyed
             and
             bound
             by
             his
             diuinitie
             ,
             like
             a
             mad
             man.
             Brunus
             another
             Missalian
             Doctor
             ,
             fantasticates
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Maniple
             is
             inferred
             the
             Missalian
             Priests
             speciall
             care
             to
             driue
             away
             bad
             affections
             :
             or
             else
             that
             it
             figures
             the
             Cord
             ,
             wherewith
             Christ
             was
             bound
             by
             the
             Iewes
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Stole
             is
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             Lords
             yoake
             ,
             which
             the
             Masse-priest
             must
             weare
             garnished
             with
             the
             Armes
             of
             Iustice
             on
             the
             right
             and
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             .
             The
             other
             painted
             Ornament
             instituted
             formerly
             by
             the
             Magitian
             Numa
             ,
             they
             disguise
             by
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Planet
             ,
             as
             an
             errant
             Vestment
             ;
             otherwise
             called
             a
             Cap
             ,
             or
             Chasuble
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             resembles
             the
             Purple
             Robe
             presented
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             Pilates
             Hall
             ,
             when
             they
             mocked
             and
             called
             him
             King
             of
             the
             Iewes
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             sophistrie
             ,
             how
             this
             Vestment
             implies
             the
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Deity
             was
             couched
             .
             Philo
             the
             Iew
             immitating
             Plato
             ,
             interprets
             this
             Vestment
             so
             adorned
             with
             colours
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Figure
             of
             the
             signes
             ,
             and
             coelestiall
             Starres
             .
             Now
             the
             Masse-Priest
             being
             roabed
             ,
             with
             his
             Aube
             ,
             Amict
             ,
             Zone
             ,
             Maniple
             ,
             Stole
             ,
             and
             his
             Chasuble
             ,
             or
             Cap
             of
             diuers
             colours
             ;
             he
             must
             stretch
             out
             his
             armes
             ,
             to
             play
             two
             parts
             at
             an
             instant
             ,
             represented
             by
             the
             Chasuble
             ,
             whose
             quarter
             before
             ,
             is
             lesse
             then
             that
             behinde
             ,
             figuring
             herein
             the
             Primatiue
             Church
             ,
             from
             Abel
             
             till
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             after
             part
             more
             ample
             ,
             and
             enricht
             with
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Crosse
             Christian
             people
             are
             signified
             .
             This
             Chasuble
             must
             be
             ioyned
             to
             the
             Amict
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             to
             represent
             the
             coniunction
             of
             Christ
             with
             his
             Church
             .
             The
             Aube
             also
             must
             be
             correspondent
             to
             the
             Chasuble
             :
             to
             intimate
             how
             Christ
             applied
             himselfe
             to
             our
             infirmities
             .
             
             Besides
             ,
             the
             aboue
             mentioned
             Vestments
             ,
             Philo
             the
             Iew
             addes
             a
             Myter
             ,
             to
             declare
             the
             Messalians
             royall
             Diadem
             ,
             who
             must
             haue
             their
             heads
             annointed
             with
             Creame
             ,
             or
             sacred
             Oyle
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             Priests
             dignitie
             :
             which
             Mytrall
             Ornament
             ,
             is
             only
             preserued
             for
             eminent
             and
             higher
             Priests
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             The
             Masse
             diuided
             ,
             with
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             holy
             water
             .
          
           
             NOw
             we
             must
             discend
             to
             the
             description
             of
             seuerall
             parts
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             
             whose
             head
             and
             originall
             we
             will
             particularly
             set
             down
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             .
             First
             of
             all
             in
             those
             which
             are
             called
             high
             Masses
             ,
             celebrated
             on
             Sundayes
             ,
             the
             Missalian
             Priests
             ,
             retaine
             somewhat
             of
             the
             Pompilian
             Religion
             ,
             
             as
             to
             exercise
             a
             lustrall
             water
             ,
             called
             holy
             Water
             ,
             wherewith
             to
             besprinckle
             the
             assistants
             or
             beholders
             at
             the
             Sacrifice
             .
             The
             coniuration
             and
             exorcisme
             instituted
             by
             Numa
             ,
             was
             of
             Sea
             or
             salt
             water
             ,
             because
             (
             said
             he
             )
             salt
             did
             participate
             of
             the
             fierie
             Nature
             ,
             or
             of
             Fire
             ,
             very
             proper
             to
             purifie
             .
             For
             this
             reason
             ,
             the
             Ancient
             Romane
             Idolaters
             ,
             besprinckled
             this
             salt
             exorcised
             water
             ,
             as
             a
             Mercuriall
             expiatorie
             and
             Purgatory
             water
             for
             popular
             offences
             ,
             especially
             for
             periurie
             and
             lying
             .
          
           
             To
             preserue
             this
             consecrated
             ,
             
             and
             exorcizd
             salt
             Water
             ,
             they
             had
             two
             sorts
             of
             Holy
             water
             Fonts
             :
             One
             was
             large
             not
             moueable
             ,
             but
             placed
             at
             the
             entrie
             of
             their
             Temples
             ,
             
             where
             they
             adored
             their
             Images
             ,
             
             that
             so
             they
             might
             sprinckle
             those
             which
             entred
             into
             the
             same
             Temples
             .
             The
             other
             was
             a
             portable
             Font
             ,
             
             to
             conueigh
             therein
             Lustrall
             water
             into
             any
             part
             of
             their
             Temples
             or
             houses
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             watered
             with
             it
             ,
             for
             their
             expiations
             ,
             and
             purifications
             .
             They
             that
             were
             to
             celebrate
             Masse
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             to
             the
             inferiour
             gods
             ,
             it
             was
             enough
             for
             the
             sacrificing
             Priest
             to
             sprinckle
             himselfe
             with
             that
             Lustrall
             water
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Priest
             celabrated
             Masse
             ,
             to
             the
             superiour
             gods
             ,
             
             hee
             must
             bathe
             his
             whole
             body
             ,
             and
             wash
             all
             his
             members
             therewith
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             he
             was
             prohibited
             ,
             not
             to
             vse
             this
             Lustrall
             water
             for
             any
             other
             purpose
             ,
             
             but
             for
             expiations
             ,
             &
             purgations
             .
             Conformable
             to
             which
             Pompilian
             constitution
             ;
             Alexander
             the
             first
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             next
             successor
             to
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             first
             corrupters
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacraments
             ordained
             by
             God
             ,
             continued
             this
             Idolatrie
             ,
             of
             consecrating
             and
             exercising
             Lustrall
             water
             with
             salt
             ,
             to
             repell
             deuils
             .
             Neuerthelesse
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             maske
             Pompilian
             Magicke
             ,
             he
             framed
             this
             comparison
             :
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             said
             Alexander
             ,
             that
             the
             ashes
             of
             an
             inuiolated
             red
             Cow
             for
             sacrifice
             ,
             mingled
             with
             Fountaine
             water
             ,
             purified
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             a
             more
             preualent
             reason
             ,
             
             water
             exorcizd
             with
             salt
             ,
             must
             needs
             purifie
             Christians
             ,
             and
             driue
             away
             deuils
             .
          
           
             Was
             not
             this
             a
             violating
             ,
             and
             corrupting
             of
             the
             holy
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             content
             and
             please
             the
             Romaines
             ,
             tainted
             with
             the
             auncient
             religion
             of
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             the
             Magician
             ?
             If
             Alexander
             had
             not
             yeelded
             to
             the
             vse
             of
             salt
             ,
             instituted
             by
             the
             auncient
             Idolaters
             for
             lustrall
             water
             ,
             he
             would
             rather
             haue
             followed
             the
             Iewish
             ceremonie
             ,
             and
             ordained
             Ashes
             to
             consecrate
             the
             water
             of
             expiation
             .
             For
             if
             he
             thought
             to
             disguise
             it
             by
             the
             Miracle
             of
             Elizeus
             ,
             
             that
             purified
             the
             water
             with
             salt
             ,
             Moyses
             also
             did
             the
             like
             ,
             with
             the
             wood
             which
             was
             brought
             him
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             were
             distressed
             for
             sweet
             water
             to
             drinke
             .
             
             But
             
             in
             these
             miracles
             no
             mention
             is
             made
             ,
             
             that
             Elizens
             or
             Moyses
             instituted
             any
             lustrall
             water
             to
             purifie
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Iewes
             .
             
             And
             we
             cannot
             finde
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             euer
             any
             lustrall
             water
             amongst
             the
             Iewish
             ceremonies
             ,
             but
             only
             with
             Ashes
             of
             the
             victime
             offered
             for
             sacrifice
             .
             And
             therefore
             Alexander
             and
             his
             followers
             must
             needs
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             inuention
             of
             salt
             water
             exorcizd
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             tooke
             originall
             from
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             more
             then
             700.
             yeares
             before
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             .
             This
             lustrall
             water
             was
             so
             religiously
             obserud
             by
             the
             Romane
             idolaters
             ,
             that
             more
             then
             360.
             yeares
             after
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             related
             how
             Valentinian
             the
             Emperour
             entring
             into
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Goddesse
             Fortune
             ,
             
             a
             Priest
             who
             was
             Guardian
             of
             the
             same
             Temple
             ,
             sprinckled
             some
             of
             this
             holy
             Lustrall
             and
             salt
             water
             vpon
             him
             ,
             
             which
             he
             tooke
             out
             of
             a
             Font
             at
             the
             going
             into
             the
             Temple
             :
             wherewith
             the
             Emperour
             being
             angred
             ,
             strooke
             the
             Priest
             with
             his
             Asperges
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             alleaging
             how
             t
             was
             rather
             defiled
             then
             purified
             .
          
           
             By
             these
             true
             Histories
             the
             Missalians
             may
             boast
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             part
             of
             their
             Missall
             sacrifice
             is
             very
             auncient
             indeed
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             holy-water
             Fonts
             ,
             and
             their
             lustrall
             salt
             waters
             of
             expiation
             ,
             proceed
             from
             the
             auncient
             doctrine
             of
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             ,
             but
             not
             from
             the
             Euangelicall
             doctrine
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             they
             tearme
             a
             new
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             New
             Testament
             differing
             from
             the
             ancient
             Iewish
             ceremonies
             ,
             
             and
             heathen
             idolatries
             .
             And
             though
             I
             cannot
             sufficiently
             wonder
             ,
             wherefore
             Alexander
             presumed
             to
             renew
             the
             Pompilian
             Idolatrie
             ,
             considering
             he
             had
             meanes
             to
             restore
             the
             water
             ceremoniall
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             doing
             ,
             to
             follow
             rather
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             
             then
             that
             of
             
               Numa
               Pompilins
            
             :
             for
             he
             had
             easie
             meanes
             to
             get
             Ashes
             wherewith
             to
             compound
             a
             lustrall
             water
             after
             the
             Iewish
             forme
             :
             nay
             ,
             pretious
             and
             sacred
             Ashes
             :
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Ashes
             reserud
             in
             Reliquaries
             ,
             comming
             from
             vailes
             ,
             napkins
             ,
             and
             consecrated
             vessels
             ,
             
             which
             Pope
             Clement
             ,
             
             Alexanders
             predecessor
             ,
             forbid
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             any
             prophane
             vse
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             were
             consumed
             with
             time
             to
             burne
             them
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             ashes
             to
             be
             preserued
             in
             the
             Baptisterie
             .
             Yet
             were
             these
             sacred
             ashes
             ,
             to
             incite
             Alexander
             to
             restore
             cinderal
             &
             lustral
             water
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             bin
             so
             addicted
             to
             salt
             ,
             &
             found
             a
             better
             relish
             to
             maintaine
             the
             ancient
             idolatrous
             Romane
             religion
             .
             Alexanders
             successors
             ,
             might
             haue
             gotten
             other
             ashes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             round
             azimall
             consecrated
             Hostes
             ,
             which
             the
             high
             Pontife
             Higinus
             appointed
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             
             if
             falling
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             lickt
             vp
             by
             the
             Masse-Priest
             ,
             &
             the
             ashes
             of
             the
             said
             Hostes
             to
             be
             laid
             vp
             in
             a
             Reliquarie
             .
             He
             might
             also
             haue
             had
             other
             ashes
             of
             Ratts
             or
             Mice
             ,
             or
             other
             creatures
             ,
             when
             they
             deuoured
             the
             said
             Hostes
             ,
             ordaind
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             
             &
             reserued
             in
             a
             Reliquary
             .
             Wherfore
             seeing
             Alexander
             would
             not
             follow
             the
             cerimoniall
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             institute
             a
             salt
             holy
             &
             ex●rcise
             water
             ,
             at
             least
             why
             did
             he
             not
             emplore
             the
             salt
             with
             the
             host
             of
             the
             Masse
             Priest
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             they
             offer
             to
             God
             as
             a
             sauing
             sacrifice
             ?
             In
             doing
             so
             ,
             he
             had
             imitated
             the
             Moysaicall
             ceremonie
             ,
             
             wherein
             they
             were
             commanded
             to
             offer
             salt
             in
             all
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             to
             sprinckle
             therewith
             the
             sacrifices
             that
             were
             emmolated
             for
             safetie
             .
             But
             if
             Alexander
             &
             other
             his
             successors
             had
             followed
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             could
             haue
             added
             nothing
             of
             their
             owne
             braine
             ,
             they
             could
             haue
             no
             memoriall
             nor
             renowne
             of
             their
             owne
             Institution
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             this
             respect
             they
             would
             in
             nothing
             follow
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             contrariwise
             ,
             they
             prohibited
             the
             vse
             of
             salt
             with
             their
             round
             consecrated
             Hostes
             ,
             
             to
             celebrate
             their
             missall
             sacrifices
             .
             They
             also
             forbid
             the
             mingling
             of
             ashes
             in
             their
             lustrall
             waters
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             their
             Institutions
             ,
             they
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             haue
             taken
             any
             thing
             from
             Gods
             pr●scription
             ,
             neither
             from
             the
             law
             of
             Moyses
             ,
             as
             also
             much
             lesse
             ,
             from
             the
             Law
             Euangelicall
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             they
             thought
             to
             attribute
             these
             inuentions
             meerely
             to
             themselues
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             their
             originall
             from
             the
             ancient
             heathen
             Romane
             Idolaters
             700.
             yeares
             before
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
           
             To
             resolue
             this
             first
             Missall
             part
             ,
             it
             were
             much
             more
             expedient
             ;
             O
             you
             Missalians
             ,
             
             in
             stead
             of
             your
             sacrifices
             and
             exorcismes
             of
             salt
             water
             ,
             wherewith
             you
             sprinckle
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             preach
             purely
             ,
             and
             cincerely
             the
             holy
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             Christian
             people
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             purification
             &
             washing
             away
             of
             sins
             ,
             depends
             on
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             powerfull
             enough
             to
             repell
             deuils
             ,
             
             to
             deliuer
             vs
             from
             hell
             ,
             to
             preserue
             vs
             from
             eternall
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             wipe
             out
             in
             vs
             euery
             spot
             and
             blemish
             of
             sin
             :
             without
             vsing
             exorcismes
             ,
             or
             coniurations
             with
             salt
             ,
             to
             driue
             away
             deuils
             conformable
             to
             Pompilian
             Magicke
             ,
             
             &
             the
             herefie
             of
             the
             Samaritans
             ,
             who
             thought
             themselues
             purified
             by
             those
             ,
             and
             washing
             with
             the
             same
             euery
             day
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             Procession
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             AFter
             the
             Asperges
             is
             sung
             ,
             
             the
             lustral
             exercizde
             water
             sprinckled
             vpon
             the
             Altars
             ,
             the
             Images
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             assistants
             at
             a
             Masse
             ,
             then
             followes
             ▪
             Procession
             ,
             
             which
             is
             attributed
             to
             Agapet
             the
             Romane
             Pope
             :
             But
             this
             was
             Instituted
             aboue
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             before
             him
             ;
             for
             the
             ancient
             Romane
             Idolaters
             called
             it
             Supplication
             .
             A
             forme
             Instituted
             by
             Numa
             to
             goe
             on
             Procession
             ,
             either
             to
             appease
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             godds
             ,
             to
             obtaine
             peace
             ,
             or
             to
             pray
             vnto
             God
             for
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             the
             order
             was
             in
             the
             manner
             :
             First
             before
             the
             Procession
             walkt
             certaine
             young
             children
             ,
             then
             the
             sacrificing
             Priests
             clad
             in
             white
             Surplesses
             ,
             singing
             Hymnes
             ,
             Paeans
             ,
             and
             Canticles
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             gods
             .
             Then
             marched
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             or
             Curio
             :
             Then
             marched
             the
             Romane
             Senators
             ,
             with
             their
             wiues
             and
             children
             :
             and
             sometimes
             the
             common
             people
             assisted
             .
             There
             was
             commonly
             carried
             about
             in
             Procession
             ,
             the
             Shrine
             or
             Reliquarie
             of
             god
             Iupiter
             ,
             or
             of
             Anubis
             ,
             by
             some
             Priests
             clad
             in
             white
             Surpleses
             ,
             with
             shauen
             heads
             ,
             and
             
             thereon
             wearing
             crownes
             .
             This
             Crowne
             was
             of
             such
             reuerence
             and
             esteeme
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             himselfe
             
               Commodus
               Antonius
            
             high
             Pontifex
             ,
             caused
             his
             head
             to
             be
             shauen
             &
             cut
             round
             ,
             expressely
             to
             carry
             the
             Cabinet
             of
             god
             Anubis
             .
             Before
             the
             Cabinet
             or
             Reliquarie
             ,
             went
             a
             Cierger
             ,
             carrying
             a
             light
             Taper
             in
             his
             hand
             .
             When
             the
             Procession
             went
             along
             through
             the
             streets
             ,
             there
             were
             seats
             erected
             ,
             to
             serue
             for
             stations
             or
             places
             ,
             where
             the
             Priests
             ,
             which
             caried
             the
             relicks
             were
             apointed
             to
             rest
             &
             take
             breath
             .
             When
             the
             Procession
             was
             ended
             ,
             
             the
             Temples
             were
             opened
             ,
             the
             Altars
             &
             Images
             perfumd
             with
             Insence
             ,
             and
             the
             reliques
             of
             their
             gods
             shewed
             .
             On
             those
             dayes
             ,
             when
             the
             Procession
             went
             abroad
             ,
             a
             Feast
             was
             celebrated
             ,
             the
             shops
             were
             closde
             vp
             ,
             the
             Hall
             of
             Iustice
             shut
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             prisoners
             vnshackled
             :
             
             who
             can
             better
             discipher
             the
             order
             of
             Processions
             obserued
             euen
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             by
             the
             Missalians
             Instructed
             from
             father
             to
             sonne
             in
             the
             Pompilian
             religion
             .
             What
             other
             Author
             can
             be
             alleadged
             touching
             the
             ceremonies
             performed
             in
             Procession
             ,
             except
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             himselfe
             ?
             
             If
             the
             Missalians
             sought
             not
             out
             further
             ,
             for
             their
             crowned
             shauen
             crownes
             ,
             and
             white
             Surplesses
             which
             the
             ancient
             Aegiptian
             Idolaters
             were
             wont
             to
             vse
             :
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Goddesse
             Isis
             ,
             
             or
             the
             Babilonian
             sacrificers
             ,
             wearing
             their
             heads
             and
             beards
             shauen
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             contrary
             therein
             was
             obserued
             ,
             and
             the
             sacrificing
             Priests
             were
             forbidden
             ,
             to
             cut
             their
             heads
             or
             haire
             round
             ,
             
             and
             to
             shaue
             their
             heads
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             like
             ceremony
             commanded
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             by
             his
             Apostles
             :
             they
             must
             therefore
             needs
             proceed
             from
             the
             ancient
             Pompilian
             Religion
             :
             For
             other
             things
             in
             the
             Procession
             ,
             they
             haue
             added
             the
             carrying
             of
             the
             Crosse
             or
             Banner
             :
             this
             Banner
             was
             tearmed
             by
             the
             ancient
             Romane
             Idolaters
             Labarum
             :
             which
             was
             reputed
             a
             sacred
             ensigne
             ,
             
             so
             much
             reueerd
             by
             the
             Dictators
             and
             Emperours
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             the
             souldiers
             that
             went
             to
             the
             wars
             .
             Antenor
             first
             pictured
             in
             that
             Banner
             a
             Sow
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             name
             Troia
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             vulgar
             Italian
             tongue
             signifies
             a
             Sow
             :
             
             which
             ensigne
             Antenor
             vowed
             and
             dedicated
             in
             
             the
             Temple
             of
             Iuno
             ,
             Queen
             of
             the
             heauens
             :
             because
             the
             Sow
             ,
             was
             the
             consecrated
             Victime
             to
             the
             same
             Goddesse
             .
             
             The
             old
             Romans
             afterwards
             caused
             a
             Mercurius
             Caduce
             to
             be
             drawn
             vpon
             the
             Banner
             whereon
             was
             painted
             the
             picture
             of
             two
             Serpents
             coupyed
             together
             ▪
             then
             was
             an
             Eagle
             portraced
             for
             the
             Ensigne
             of
             the
             Romain
             Empire
             :
             but
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             Emperour
             in
             Greece
             ,
             made
             to
             be
             drawne
             therein
             a
             figure
             of
             greek
             letters
             ,
             
             a
             X
             interlaced
             with
             an
             ę
             ,
             &
             on
             the
             two
             sides
             α
             &
             ω
             in
             this
             signe
             ,
             α
             ☧
             ω
             signifying
             thereby
             this
             word
             Christos
             ,
             or
             Christ
             .
             This
             Banner
             was
             spread
             vpon
             a
             pole
             or
             staffe
             of
             wood
             ,
             made
             in
             forme
             of
             a
             Crosse
             ,
             the
             Bāner
             being
             foure
             square
             ,
             in
             the
             fashion
             of
             an
             Ensigne
             of
             crymosine
             violet
             silke
             ,
             edgd
             about
             with
             fringe
             of
             Gold
             or
             siluer
             ,
             &
             pretious
             stones
             .
             In
             imitation
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             Missalian
             Priests
             haue
             adornd
             their
             Pompilian
             Processions
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             carry
             Banners
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             meant
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             wars
             ,
             or
             conduct
             a
             martiall
             Army
             :
             but
             in
             stead
             of
             portraying
             therin
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             they
             paint
             the
             effigies
             &
             Images
             of
             diuers
             gods
             and
             goddesses
             ,
             saints
             ,
             men
             &
             women
             ,
             the
             Patrons
             of
             each
             parish
             .
             This
             in
             somme
             is
             the
             originall
             of
             the
             Missall
             Procession
             ,
             standing
             for
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             Was
             there
             euer
             such
             palpable
             Idolatry
             vsed
             by
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             celebrate
             the
             Feast
             of
             vnleauened
             bread
             ,
             to
             eate
             the
             Paschall
             Lambe
             ,
             a
             Figure
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             ,
             which
             the
             Missalians
             haue
             adulterated
             by
             their
             Missall
             sacrifices
             ?
             Did
             they
             euer
             carry
             about
             in
             Procession
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             immaculate
             Lambe
             ?
             Did
             they
             euer
             lay
             it
             vp
             in
             a
             Reliquarie
             to
             be
             carried
             in
             Procession
             about
             the
             streets
             ?
             The
             Serpent
             of
             Brasse
             ,
             though
             they
             much
             prophaned
             and
             abused
             it
             ,
             yet
             did
             they
             at
             any
             time
             carry
             any
             part
             of
             it
             in
             a
             Reliquarie
             vpon
             the
             shoulders
             of
             their
             Priests
             ,
             wearing
             their
             heads
             and
             beards
             shauen
             ,
             as
             the
             Greek
             Pontife
             Vrban
             ordained
             ,
             that
             the
             round
             consecrated
             Hoste
             should
             be
             carried
             in
             Procession
             by
             the
             Missalians
             ,
             
             &
             instituted
             a
             solemn
             Feast
             euery
             yeare
             on
             holy
             Thursday
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             conuert
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             a
             more
             detestable
             Idolitrie
             then
             all
             his
             Predecessors
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Altar
             and
             Candels
             lighted
             .
          
           
             AFter
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             holy-water
             ,
             &
             Procession
             performed
             ,
             
             Numa
             instituted
             that
             the
             Masse
             priest
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             Sacrifice
             ,
             being
             clad
             with
             his
             Aube
             ,
             and
             Chasible
             ,
             or
             painted
             coate
             ,
             his
             head
             crown'd
             ,
             
             &
             beard
             shauen
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             approach
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             prepared
             for
             sacrifice
             ,
             set
             forth
             with
             a
             Lamp
             or
             light
             Taper
             ,
             
             which
             ordinarily
             was
             of
             Tede
             or
             Pine.
             For
             without
             an
             Altar
             &
             fire
             ,
             no
             Sacrifice
             could
             be
             celebrated
             .
             He
             also
             ordained
             that
             the
             Masse
             Priest
             should
             turne
             himselfe
             neere
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             
             towards
             the
             East
             .
             Porphirius
             the
             heretick
             did
             not
             only
             continue
             this
             Pompilean
             Magick
             ,
             but
             further
             he
             constituted
             ,
             that
             the
             entry
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             Images
             shold
             be
             turned
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             those
             which
             went
             into
             the
             Temples
             ,
             prostituting
             themselues
             before
             the
             Images
             ,
             might
             adore
             &
             make
             their
             prayers
             towards
             the
             East
             :
             euen
             as
             the
             Persians
             did
             ,
             who
             worshipped
             the
             Sunne
             in
             the
             East
             .
             Are
             not
             these
             Missalian
             &
             Pompilian
             Institutions
             contrary
             to
             the
             auncient
             ceremoniall
             Law
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             prohibited
             to
             pray
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             be
             different
             from
             the
             ancient
             Idolaters
             ?
             And
             therefore
             acknowledge
             ,
             
             O
             you
             Missalians
             ,
             that
             your
             erection
             of
             Altars
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             your
             Lamps
             and
             light
             Tapers
             ,
             the
             Pictures
             and
             Images
             worshipped
             in
             your
             Sacrifices
             ,
             to
             haue
             had
             their
             originall
             from
             one
             to
             another
             .
             For
             those
             Images
             and
             Pictures
             wherewith
             your
             Altars
             are
             enritched
             and
             adorned
             ,
             cannot
             be
             deriued
             from
             the
             law
             of
             God
             :
             which
             doth
             not
             only
             prohibite
             the
             permission
             of
             any
             Images
             in
             Temples
             ,
             
             but
             the
             very
             hewing
             of
             them
             out
             ,
             
             and
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             renewed
             .
             To
             what
             can
             God
             be
             resembled
             ?
             
             what
             Image
             ,
             picture
             ,
             or
             pourtrature
             can
             be
             deuised
             to
             his
             similitude
             ?
             
             And
             yet
             neuerthelesse
             ,
             out
             of
             most
             detestable
             &
             abhominable
             heresie
             ,
             
             you
             (
             O
             Missalians
             )
             draw
             the
             Image
             &
             forme
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             of
             one
             God
             in
             
             3.
             
             Persons
             ,
             in
             your
             round
             hostel
             ,
             which
             you
             cause
             to
             be
             ador'd
             .
          
           
             Neuerthelesse
             ,
             two
             Missalian
             Doctors
             ,
             Titelman
             &
             Biel
             ,
             expresse
             the
             Altar
             otherwise
             ,
             when
             the
             Masse
             Priest
             approacheth
             with
             the
             golden
             chalice
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             they
             alle
             adging
             ,
             how
             this
             doth
             figure
             Christ
             ,
             bearing
             his
             Crosse
             to
             
               Mount
               Caluary
            
             .
             And
             then
             the
             Priests
             kissing
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             Nuptials
             and
             Nuptiaell
             signe
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             his
             Church
             .
             The
             right
             side
             of
             the
             Altar
             to
             figure
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             the
             left
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             For
             this
             reason
             ,
             
             Durand
             a
             subtill
             Missalian
             ,
             writes
             ,
             that
             the
             Missall
             Mummery
             must
             begin
             at
             the
             right
             side
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             conclude
             in
             the
             same
             :
             neuerthelesse
             ,
             all
             the
             principall
             Monkeries
             are
             celebrated
             on
             the
             left
             side
             of
             the
             Altar
             .
             As
             for
             the
             fire
             &
             light
             Taper
             ,
             they
             apply
             them
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             fire
             which
             purifies
             the
             rust
             of
             our
             sinnes
             :
             Or
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             fire
             of
             charity
             enuironing
             all
             Christian
             poople
             :
             and
             the
             light
             Taper
             portends
             the
             light
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             ioyfull
             comming
             of
             Christs
             Incarnation
             .
             And
             not
             these
             abhominable
             sophistications
             ,
             which
             Numa
             the
             Magitian
             neuer
             dreamt
             vpon
             ,
             when
             he
             instituted
             the
             Altar
             ,
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             light
             Taper
             wherewith
             to
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             To
             continue
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Missall
             Sacrifice
             ,
             
             when
             the
             Masse
             Priest
             hath
             made
             his
             approach
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             the
             Taper
             lighted
             ,
             and
             he
             adorned
             with
             his
             Aube
             ,
             and
             Chasible
             ,
             turning
             his
             face
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             
             and
             contemplating
             the
             guilded
             ,
             and
             beautified
             Images
             ,
             he
             must
             say
             his
             Confiteor
             ,
             &
             confesse
             himselfe
             ,
             acknowledging
             his
             owne
             proper
             offences
             ,
             and
             crauing
             pardon
             of
             the
             Gods
             and
             Goddesses
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             Saints
             ,
             requesting
             iust
             and
             reasonable
             things
             ,
             as
             
               Pythagor
               as
            
             said
             in
             his
             golden
             Charmes
             ,
             and
             Orpheus
             in
             his
             Hymnes
             .
             It
             seemes
             that
             Numa
             the
             Magitian
             thought
             the
             Masse
             Priests
             conscience
             cleared
             by
             Confession
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             Confiteor
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrifice
             could
             not
             be
             worthily
             celebrated
             :
             wherefore
             Damasus
             and
             Pontiam
             Romane
             Pontifes
             ,
             
             cannot
             iustly
             take
             vnto
             themselues
             the
             glory
             ,
             of
             being
             the
             first
             Institutors
             of
             the
             Confiteor
             ,
             for
             the
             Masse
             Priest
             .
             For
             aboue
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             before
             their
             time
             ,
             it
             was
             forged
             by
             the
             ancient
             Romane
             Idolaters
             :
             being
             also
             vpheld
             to
             this
             present
             day
             :
             for
             when
             Priests
             
             celebrate
             their
             Missall
             Sacrifice
             ,
             they
             pronounce
             or
             murmur
             a
             Confiteor
             in
             a
             language
             not
             vnderstood
             by
             themselues
             ,
             nor
             the
             standers
             by
             ,
             addressing
             their
             prayers
             and
             supplications
             to
             the
             Gods
             and
             Goddesses
             ,
             men
             or
             women
             Saints
             :
             in
             stead
             of
             reuerencing
             ,
             honouring
             ,
             adoring
             ,
             and
             praying
             to
             the
             onely
             true
             and
             omnipotent
             God
             ,
             Creator
             of
             all
             good
             things
             .
          
           
             Neuerthelesse
             
               Titelmans
               Alcoran
            
             applies
             the
             Masse
             Priests
             Confiteor
             to
             the
             confession
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             people
             .
             
          
           
             After
             the
             Confiteor
             mutterd
             ;
             for
             better
             obseruance
             of
             the
             Pompilian
             Religion
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             
             the
             Masse
             Priest
             must
             wheele
             and
             rewheele
             about
             ,
             turne
             and
             returne
             along
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             
             first
             lifting
             vp
             ,
             then
             abasing
             his
             hands
             ,
             with
             prayers
             and
             meditations
             towards
             the
             East
             .
             For
             Numa
             the
             Magitian
             held
             opinion
             ,
             
             that
             there
             was
             great
             sanctity
             ,
             in
             these
             wheelings
             ,
             wreathings
             ,
             and
             turning
             about
             of
             the
             Sacrificer
             :
             As
             may
             be
             coniectured
             ,
             it
             was
             an
             occasion
             of
             adding
             this
             pleasant
             song
             to
             the
             Missall
             Introduction
             ,
             when
             the
             Priest
             begins
             to
             make
             his
             wheelings
             &
             turnings
             ,
             I
             will
             goe
             vp
             saith
             he
             ,
             to
             the
             Altar
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             reioyceth
             my
             youth
             .
             Hath
             he
             not
             iust
             cause
             to
             reioyce
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             the
             cloath
             laid
             ,
             the
             table
             set
             ,
             the
             banquet
             prepared
             ,
             the
             Musick
             of
             Organs
             &
             other
             Instruments
             to
             sound
             ,
             Odours
             &
             Incenses
             ,
             the
             Chalice
             full
             of
             wine
             ,
             the
             Collation
             prepared
             ,
             
             and
             chink
             offertories
             ready
             to
             fill
             his
             purse
             ?
             Are
             not
             all
             these
             meanes
             to
             exhilerate
             the
             Sacrificers
             youth
             ,
             when
             he
             goes
             vp
             to
             the
             Altar
             to
             say
             Masse
             ,
             to
             dance
             and
             turne
             about
             ,
             in
             forme
             to
             him
             prescribed
             by
             the
             Magician
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             ?
             And
             not
             only
             the
             Romanes
             but
             other
             Idolaters
             ,
             also
             in
             celebrating
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             turne
             and
             wheele
             about
             ,
             lifting
             vp
             the
             hand
             to
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             then
             turning
             the
             whole
             body
             round
             about
             ,
             
             which
             windings
             and
             wreathings
             were
             reputed
             sacred
             .
          
           
             Titilman
             in
             his
             Alcoran
             makes
             mention
             ,
             that
             the
             Masse
             Priest
             in
             making
             his
             vagaries
             along
             the
             Altar
             ,
             dischargeth
             7.
             reuerences
             or
             salutations
             to
             the
             assistants
             in
             his
             Sacrifice
             :
             that
             h●
             may
             repell
             the
             7.
             mortall
             sins
             ,
             by
             the
             seuen-fold
             grace
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             But
             in
             performing
             the
             7.
             reuerences
             in
             his
             Missall
             dance
             ,
             he
             must
             
             turne
             about
             to
             the
             standers
             by
             except
             before
             the
             Preface
             ,
             and
             the
             kisse
             Pixe
             ,
             he
             being
             then
             employd
             in
             the
             fraction
             of
             his
             round
             host
             ,
             to
             conuert
             it
             transubstantiate
             into
             an
             accident
             without
             substance
             .
          
           
             When
             these
             wheelings
             ,
             
             windings
             ,
             wreathings
             ,
             &
             gesticulations
             ,
             are
             perfor'md
             by
             the
             Missalian
             Priest
             ,
             Numa
             cōstituted
             the
             sound
             of
             Organs
             ,
             Flutes
             ,
             &
             Viols
             ,
             to
             sing
             Hymnes
             ,
             Peans
             ,
             and
             Canticles
             ,
             to
             the
             honor
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             in
             whose
             name
             the
             Missall
             Sacrifices
             was
             celebrated
             .
             This
             part
             of
             the
             Masse
             hath
             bin
             enritched
             with
             diuers
             Antems
             &
             Songs
             ,
             by
             many
             Roman
             Pontifes
             .
             Some
             ,
             
             as
             Flaman
             ,
             and
             Diodorus
             ,
             instituted
             Antems
             ,
             Prelesphorus
             Collects
             .
             Leo
             ,
             or
             Gelasius
             Graduals
             .
             Gregory
             ,
             or
             Gelasius
             Tractes
             .
             Gottigerus
             Abbot
             of
             Sandal
             Sequences
             :
             which
             are
             sundry
             Musicall
             Notes
             ,
             to
             serue
             for
             decoration
             and
             ornament
             to
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             But
             if
             the
             ancient
             Cōmentaries
             of
             the
             Romane
             Pontifes
             ,
             instituted
             by
             Numa
             were
             reuealed
             ,
             wee
             might
             finde
             great
             variety
             of
             Songs
             ,
             Peans
             ,
             Hymnes
             ,
             Canticles
             ,
             &
             Odes
             ,
             dedicated
             &
             consecrated
             to
             sundry
             Gods
             &
             Goddesses
             ,
             euen
             as
             much
             diuersity
             of
             Musicall
             songs
             haue
             bin
             annexed
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             different
             Missall
             sacrifices
             ordained
             for
             diuers
             Gods
             &
             Goddesses
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             Saints
             .
             For
             as
             the
             old
             Idolaters
             celebrated
             their
             Sacrifices
             to
             sundry
             Gods
             &
             Goddesses
             ,
             the
             Missalians
             also
             perseuer
             to
             celebrate
             their
             Masses
             to
             diuers
             men
             and
             women
             Saints
             :
             some
             in
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lady
             ,
             others
             of
             St.
             Sebastian
             :
             some
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             Requiem
             ,
             putting
             a
             distinction
             euen
             betweene
             dry
             ,
             and
             common
             Masses
             ,
             wherein
             the
             sop
             is
             steept
             in
             wine
             :
             so
             as
             an
             infinite
             company
             of
             Missall
             Sacrifices
             haue
             sprowted
             out
             to
             diuers
             Saints
             of
             both
             Sexes
             ,
             wherein
             are
             sung
             sundry
             Canticles
             and
             Sequences
             .
             Were
             not
             these
             horrible
             and
             abhominable
             corruptions
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             Christs
             Supper
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             Idolatry
             of
             it
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             ancient
             Sacrifices
             instituted
             by
             Numa
             the
             Magitian
             ?
             Wherefore
             Vitellianus
             the
             Pontife
             cannot
             glory
             for
             hauing
             enrich'd
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             with
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Organs
             .
             For
             aboue
             1200.
             yeares
             before
             his
             dayes
             ,
             this
             Institution
             was
             published
             by
             the
             Magitian
             Numa
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Of
             Incense
             and
             Offertories
             ,
             with
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             BVt
             to
             varnish
             this
             Babylonian
             Sacrifice
             ,
             the
             Alcoranist
             Missalians
             interpret
             the
             variety
             of
             their
             musicall
             Songs
             by
             Pythagoricall
             Philosophy
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Collects
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             pieced
             or
             annexed
             Prayers
             ;
             they
             co●mand
             them
             to
             besung
             in
             vneauen
             numbers
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             three
             ,
             fiue
             ,
             or
             seuen
             :
             three
             ,
             to
             intimate
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             fiue
             ,
             to
             represent
             the
             fiue
             wounds
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             seuen
             ,
             to
             symbolize
             the
             seuen
             words
             of
             Christ
             which
             he
             vttered
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             seuen
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             subtill
             Pythagoricall
             Philosophy
             ,
             the
             Masse-Priest
             must
             not
             passe
             the
             number
             of
             seuen
             ,
             by
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             third
             of
             that
             name
             .
          
           
             The
             Sophister
             Biel
             in
             his
             Alcoran
             of
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             addes
             ,
             That
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Collects
             are
             equall
             to
             that
             of
             the
             secrets
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             prayers
             secretly
             mumbled
             by
             the
             Masse-priest
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             contemned
             of
             the
             people
             .
             After
             the
             Collects
             ,
             the
             Graduall
             song
             more
             sharpe
             and
             graue
             ,
             is
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             confession
             of
             Publicans
             ,
             when
             they
             heard
             the
             preaching
             of
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             :
             notwithstanding
             ,
             this
             Graduall
             note
             is
             not
             sung
             in
             the
             missall
             sacrifices
             from
             Easter
             till
             the
             Feast
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             to
             decypher
             the
             happy
             estate
             of
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Besides
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Organs
             ,
             
             and
             musicall
             songs
             ,
             the
             ancient
             Romane
             Idolaters
             were
             wont
             to
             vse
             in
             
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             
             the
             perfume
             of
             incense
             which
             they
             preserued
             in
             a
             little
             vessell
             called
             Acerra
             .
             In
             this
             little
             Thurall
             Coffer
             lay
             the
             Odors
             which
             the
             Priest
             tooke
             to
             incense
             the
             Altars
             ,
             
             Images
             ,
             Hoste
             or
             Victime
             ,
             especially
             in
             Masses
             celebrared
             to
             god
             Ianus
             ,
             
             and
             to
             the
             goddesse
             Vest●
             ,
             
             who
             reioyced
             in
             the
             wine
             and
             incense
             offered
             to
             them
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Troians
             time
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             incense
             they
             vsed
             Cedar
             or
             Pomecytron
             wood
             for
             perfume
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             was
             not
             Leo
             the
             Romane
             Pontifex
             that
             first
             instituted
             the
             vse
             of
             incense
             ,
             
             and
             to
             smoake
             inc●nse
             at
             the
             Missall
             Sacrifice
             :
             for
             more
             then
             seuen
             hundred
             yeares
             before
             the
             incarnation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             ancient
             Romane
             Idolaters
             practised
             incense
             in
             their
             sacrifices
             .
             As
             also
             the
             Romanes
             retained
             the
             Latine
             word
             which
             significes
             Incense
             ,
             Thus
             ,
             from
             the
             old
             Greeke
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             sacrifice
             :
             because
             the
             idolaters
             in
             all
             their
             sacrifices
             vsed
             incense
             ,
             as
             likewise
             they
             had
             a
             portable
             Incenser
             ,
             
             wherewith
             to
             incense
             :
             Although
             some
             haue
             written
             ,
             that
             the
             ancient
             Romane
             Idolaters
             celebrated
             sacrifices
             to
             the
             goddesse
             Ceres
             ,
             and
             vsed
             the
             gum
             of
             the
             Pinetree
             called
             Tede
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             incense
             :
             for
             which
             cause
             Ceres
             was
             termed
             by
             the
             Poets
             Tedi●era
             .
             
          
           
             In
             Titlemans
             Alcoran
             ,
             the
             incense
             is
             interpreted
             for
             the
             prayer
             of
             the
             Masse-priest
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             mount
             vp
             into
             heauen
             with
             the
             odour
             of
             swauity
             :
             euen
             as
             the
             fume
             of
             incense
             steames
             up
             on
             high
             .
             He
             sophisticates
             also
             with
             Biel
             his
             companion
             ,
             auerring
             that
             the
             Incense
             signified
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             .
             These
             subtill
             Alcoranists
             alledge
             the
             passage
             of
             Tobia
             ,
             who
             draue
             away
             the
             Deuill
             by
             the
             perfume
             of
             a
             burnt
             Liuer
             .
             The
             same
             Biel
             makes
             another
             interpretation
             of
             the
             incense
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             figures
             the
             vnction
             of
             Christ
             by
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             ,
             because
             Christ
             was
             anointed
             twice
             ,
             the
             incense
             is
             also
             twice
             offered
             in
             the
             Missall
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             For
             another
             part
             of
             the
             Missall
             Sacrifice
             celebrated
             
             by
             the
             ancient
             idolaters
             ,
             
             the
             Offerto●y
             of
             the
             first-fruits
             comes
             in
             ,
             which
             were
             offered
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             gods
             ,
             
             in
             whose
             name
             the
             sacrifice
             was
             solemnized
             .
             This
             offering
             belonged
             to
             the
             Masse-priest
             ,
             and
             hee
             might
             freely
             cary
             it
             home
             vnto
             his
             house
             ,
             for
             the
             nourishment
             of
             himselfe
             and
             his
             family
             .
             Notwithstanding
             there
             were
             other
             offerings
             distributed
             to
             such
             as
             were
             indigent
             .
             Afterwards
             through
             the
             Missalians
             auarice
             ,
             this
             vse
             was
             conuerted
             into
             an
             offertory
             ,
             or
             offering
             of
             gold
             or
             siluer
             to
             line
             the
             purse
             ,
             which
             some
             attribute
             to
             Leo
             the
             Romane
             Pontifex
             ;
             though
             this
             offertory
             had
             beene
             practised
             more
             then
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             before
             his
             time
             .
             And
             for
             a
             iustification
             hereof
             by
             the
             Romane
             Stories
             ,
             when
             Numa
             had
             instituted
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             
             as
             Pontifes
             ,
             Augures
             ,
             Saliens
             ,
             Fecials
             ,
             Curioes
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             he
             also
             constituted
             meanes
             to
             nourish
             and
             maintaine
             them
             .
             
             He
             caused
             a
             fundamentall
             allowance
             to
             be
             raised
             out
             of
             the
             publike
             reuennues
             for
             the
             maintenance
             and
             entertainment
             of
             religious
             vestals
             .
          
           
             After
             his
             example
             ,
             many
             particular
             men
             did
             the
             like
             ,
             so
             as
             their
             benefices
             grew
             rich
             by
             these
             foundations
             or
             annuities
             :
             and
             these
             benefices
             were
             of
             two
             kinds
             ;
             one
             at
             the
             presentation
             and
             inauguration
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Pontifes
             :
             the
             other
             were
             at
             the
             presentation
             of
             some
             particulars
             ,
             patrons
             of
             the
             same
             benefices
             by
             them
             founded
             ,
             and
             endued
             with
             great
             richesse
             .
             Ouer
             which
             ben●fices
             the
             high
             Romane
             Pontifes
             had
             vsurped
             a
             power
             to
             giue
             dispensation
             for
             the
             holding
             of
             two
             together
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Titus
               Liuius
            
             it
             is
             related
             of
             
               Fabius
               Maximius
            
             ,
             
             who
             by
             a
             dispensation
             held
             two
             benefices
             when
             he
             was
             created
             Pontifex
             ,
             more
             then
             two
             hundred
             yeares
             before
             the
             incarnation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             This
             was
             therefore
             the
             first
             reuennne
             of
             Missalian
             sacrificers
             to
             haue
             benefices
             richly
             founded
             .
             
             Their
             second
             reuennue
             or
             emolument
             ,
             grew
             by
             offertories
             ,
             offerings
             or
             oblations
             .
             The
             third
             
             reuennue
             confisted
             of
             annuall
             meanes
             and
             contributions
             ,
             
             as
             the
             first
             yeares
             fruits
             ,
             which
             the
             idolatrous
             Romane
             Pontifes
             were
             wont
             to
             take
             ,
             
             for
             the
             vacancy
             of
             benefices
             in
             their
             gift
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             sold
             and
             dispensed
             with
             .
             The
             fourth
             reuennue
             grew
             from
             obsequies
             ,
             anniuersaries
             ,
             legacies
             ,
             and
             donatiues
             conferred
             ,
             to
             pray
             to
             their
             gods
             for
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             deceased
             .
             All
             which
             is
             verified
             likewise
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             by
             the
             monuments
             and
             sepulchres
             of
             the
             ancient
             idolaters
             .
             The
             fift
             reuennue
             came
             in
             by
             amercements
             ,
             condemnations
             ,
             and
             confiscations
             ,
             which
             were
             adiudged
             by
             the
             Romane
             Pontifes
             :
             As
             Ciceroes
             house
             and
             palace
             when
             he
             was
             banished
             ,
             were
             confiscated
             to
             the
             Colledge
             pontificall
             :
             &
             specially
             allotted
             for
             sacrifices
             to
             be
             celebrated
             in
             the
             Temple
             consecrated
             to
             the
             goddesse
             Liberty
             .
             I
             was
             desirous
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             briefly
             to
             recite
             the
             reuennues
             and
             supportations
             of
             the
             ancient
             Romane
             sacrificers
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             men
             might
             more
             and
             more
             discerne
             that
             all
             abuses
             and
             idolatries
             succeeding
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             are
             not
             new
             ▪
             but
             originally
             deriued
             or
             reuiued
             from
             the
             ancient
             Romane
             idolaters
             ,
             as
             the
             foundation
             of
             Masses
             ,
             Obits
             ,
             Anniuersaries
             ,
             Dispensations
             for
             holding
             sundry
             benefices
             ,
             pensions
             ,
             vacancies
             ,
             first-fruits
             ,
             offerings
             ,
             and
             the
             Missalian
             treasure
             ,
             all
             amercements
             ,
             and
             confiscations
             adiudged
             within
             the
             demeans
             of
             the
             Romane
             Pontife
             ,
             with
             other
             ordinances
             reuiued
             by
             new
             Romane
             Popes
             ,
             which
             haue
             descended
             from
             one
             to
             another
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             reade
             in
             the
             Romane
             Stories
             ,
             that
             during
             the
             reigne
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Valentinian
             the
             second
             of
             this
             name
             ,
             there
             hapned
             a
             dangerous
             sedition
             at
             Rome
             ,
             betweene
             the
             Christian
             and
             idolatrous
             Priests
             ,
             which
             stroue
             who
             should
             amasse
             or
             heape
             vp
             together
             most
             wealth
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             grants
             ,
             testamentary
             legacies
             ,
             oblations
             and
             other
             inuentions
             :
             so
             as
             the
             Heathen
             and
             Infidell
             idolaters
             ,
             who
             retained
             yet
             a
             Temple
             to
             themselues
             ,
             called
             at
             this
             day
             
             the
             Church
             of
             Saint
             
               Peter
               ad
               Vincula
            
             ,
             fought
             with
             the
             Christians
             at
             Rome
             ,
             who
             would
             haue
             dedicated
             it
             to
             their
             deuotion
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Offertory
             ,
             
             Titlemans
             Alcoran
             sets
             downe
             how
             the
             Masse-priest
             should
             bee
             silent
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             to
             figure
             the
             flight
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Disciples
             feare
             to
             confesse
             him
             before
             the
             Iewes
             .
             Then
             this
             being
             performed
             ,
             the
             Priest
             sings
             aloud
             ,
             
               per
               omnia
               secula
               seculorum
            
             :
             because
             after
             Christ
             had
             hidden
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             publikely
             came
             forth
             in
             Lazarus
             house
             :
             Then
             he
             sings
             
               Sanctus
               ,
               sanctus
               ,
               sanctus
            
             ;
             to
             allude
             to
             the
             Iewes
             song
             ,
             when
             Christ
             entred
             into
             Ierusalem
             .
             When
             this
             Musicke
             ends
             ,
             the
             Priest
             must
             murmur
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             betweene
             his
             teeth
             ,
             counterfeiting
             sorrow
             ,
             without
             any
             turne-abouts
             ,
             but
             then
             he
             must
             expresse
             a
             kind
             of
             mute
             mummery
             ,
             by
             the
             making
             of
             many
             reiterated
             croysadoes
             ,
             as
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             mentioned
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             round
             Host
             ,
             with
             the
             Consecration
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             NExt
             to
             the
             Offertory
             ,
             
             we
             must
             come
             to
             the
             ninth
             part
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             the
             most
             rich
             and
             most
             pleasing
             for
             the
             Missalians
             .
             
             This
             is
             the
             Host
             or
             victime
             ,
             which
             comprehends
             the
             end
             of
             all
             this
             Missall
             Sacrifice
             .
             In
             the
             dayes
             of
             Numa
             the
             Magician
             ,
             
             the
             Romanes
             were
             not
             yet
             accustomed
             to
             kill
             ,
             and
             immolate
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             beasts
             :
             but
             men
             were
             appointed
             to
             eate
             and
             communicate
             within
             the
             Temple
             ,
             
             after
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Missall
             Sacrifice
             ,
             small
             round
             loaues
             consecrated
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             gods
             ,
             in
             whose
             name
             the
             sacrifice
             was
             celebrated
             .
             These
             little
             round
             hosts
             of
             
             fine
             meale
             ,
             were
             eaten
             by
             the
             Priest
             ,
             &
             by
             the
             assistants
             ,
             standing
             vpright
             ,
             and
             not
             sitting
             .
             The
             flower
             whereof
             they
             were
             made
             ,
             was
             called
             Mola
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             came
             this
             word
             immolare
             .
             There
             were
             diuers
             hosts
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             little
             round
             loaues
             dedicated
             to
             diuers
             gods
             ,
             as
             there
             were
             likewise
             sundry
             Missall
             Sacrifices
             .
             With
             the
             said
             round
             hosts
             they
             also
             offered
             wine
             :
             the
             Altars
             seruing
             for
             Tables
             .
             While
             the
             Priests
             &
             the
             assistants
             in
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             eate
             and
             communicated
             together
             of
             the
             said
             little
             round
             loaues
             consecrated
             to
             the
             honor
             of
             their
             gods
             ,
             hymnes
             and
             thanksgiuings
             were
             sung
             ,
             and
             some
             vsed
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Organs
             and
             Cymbals
             .
          
           
             Before
             the
             swallowing
             of
             this
             round
             host
             ,
             printed
             with
             imagery
             ,
             the
             Missalian
             Doctors
             ordained
             the
             Priest
             ,
             to
             vtter
             certaine
             exorcismes
             ,
             and
             coniurations
             ,
             with
             many
             signes
             of
             the
             crosse
             .
             First
             ,
             hee
             must
             make
             three
             crosses
             vpon
             this
             round
             host
             ,
             to
             figure
             the
             trinall
             tradition
             of
             Christ
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             by
             himselfe
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             pronouncing
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Haec
               dona
               ,
               haec
               munera
               ,
               haec
               sancta
               sacrificia
               illibata
               .
            
             Some
             other
             Doctors
             Alcoranists
             and
             Missalians
             interpret
             the
             third
             crossing
             for
             Iudas
             treason
             ,
             who
             deliuered
             his
             Master
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Iewes
             .
             Besides
             the
             aboue
             mentioned
             three
             Croisadoes
             ,
             fiue
             other
             follow
             :
             to
             intimate
             the
             fiue
             dayes
             space
             from
             the
             day
             of
             Palmes
             ,
             to
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Passion
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             to
             represent
             the
             fiue
             wounds
             of
             Christ
             ;
             two
             in
             the
             hands
             ,
             two
             in
             the
             feet
             ,
             and
             one
             in
             the
             right
             side
             .
             Of
             which
             fiue
             Croysadoes
             ,
             the
             three
             first
             must
             be
             made
             ouer
             the
             Chalice
             ,
             and
             the
             round
             host
             ;
             to
             figure
             the
             deliuery
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisies
             ,
             or
             to
             signifie
             the
             price
             of
             Christs
             sale
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             three
             times
             ten
             ,
             which
             import
             the
             thirty
             pence
             .
             The
             two
             other
             crossi●gs
             are
             made
             distinctly
             ;
             on
             which
             is
             the
             fourth
             ouer
             the
             host
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ouer
             the
             Chalice
             distinctly
             ,
             to
             manifest
             vnto
             vs
             the
             two
             persons
             ,
             of
             Christ
             and
             Iudas
             :
             when
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             
             the
             Masse-Priest
             continuing
             in
             his
             fooleries
             and
             monckeries
             ,
             stretcheth
             out
             his
             armes
             ,
             to
             delineate
             Christ
             spred
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             :
             then
             ,
             he
             lifts
             the
             round
             host
             printed
             with
             imagery
             on
             high
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             adored
             :
             Afterwards
             ,
             he
             returnes
             to
             make
             three
             crosses
             ;
             one
             ouer
             the
             host
             ,
             another
             ouer
             the
             Chalice
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             ouer
             himselfe
             :
             to
             play
             herein
             the
             part
             of
             three
             estates
             or
             conditions
             :
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             in
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             earth
             .
             Then
             he
             thumps
             vpon
             his
             brest
             ,
             to
             play
             the
             penitent
             theefe
             that
             was
             hanged
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             .
             This
             thumping
             of
             his
             stomacke
             must
             bee
             performed
             with
             the
             three
             last
             fingers
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             because
             the
             thumbe
             and
             the
             next
             finger
             are
             reserued
             to
             consecrate
             and
             transubstantiate
             the
             round
             host
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             he
             must
             beat
             his
             brest
             three
             times
             ,
             to
             figure
             a
             triple
             offence
             ,
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             of
             the
             mouth
             ,
             and
             of
             reall
             act
             ;
             exalting
             his
             voice
             ,
             to
             represent
             the
             Theefe
             or
             the
             Centurion
             which
             confessed
             God
             in
             the
             Passion
             .
             Sixe
             other
             Croisadoes
             are
             afterwards
             reiterated
             ,
             three
             ouer
             the
             cou●red
             Chalice
             ,
             to
             commemorate
             the
             three
             houres
             that
             Christ
             hung
             aliue
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             ;
             and
             three
             other
             crosses
             are
             made
             ouer
             the
             open
             Chalice
             ,
             and
             the
             round
             host
             ,
             being
             once
             more
             eleuated
             ,
             to
             decypher
             the
             three
             houres
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hung
             dead
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             .
             Then
             does
             he
             adde
             two
             other
             crosses
             ,
             after
             the
             Masse-monger
             hath
             kist
             his
             Chalice
             ,
             to
             describe
             the
             mystery
             of
             blood
             and
             water
             issuing
             out
             of
             Christs
             sides
             .
             Besides
             all
             the
             aboue
             mentioned
             mute
             mummeries
             ,
             the
             Priest
             must
             lift
             the
             vaile
             ouer
             the
             Chalice
             ,
             and
             release
             it
             from
             the
             Plataine
             ,
             to
             represent
             the
             rent
             vaile
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             at
             Christs
             death
             .
             This
             being
             done
             ,
             the
             round
             host
             is
             laid
             vpon
             the
             Chalice
             ,
             and
             couched
             in
             the
             corporall
             ,
             to
             figure
             the
             burial
             of
             Christ
             .
             When
             the
             Masse
             priest
             hath
             plaia
             the
             part
             of
             the
             hang'd
             theefe
             ,
             of
             the
             traitor
             Iudas
             ,
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             the
             Publicanes
             ,
             hee
             afterwards
             comoediates
             the
             Centurion
             ,
             singing
             the
             Pater
             Noster
             .
             But
             
               Durandus
               Alcoran
            
             ,
             by
             the
             seuen
             petitions
             in
             the
             Pater
             Noster
             ,
             expresseth
             the
             seuen
             teares
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             the
             seuen
             
             vertues
             ;
             or
             the
             seuen
             mortall
             sinnes
             .
             When
             this
             song
             is
             ended
             ,
             the
             Priest
             remaines
             silent
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             to
             represent
             the
             silence
             and
             repose
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             graue
             .
             Another
             apery
             or
             monckery
             is
             plaid
             by
             the
             Masse-priest
             ,
             with
             the
             round
             host
             ,
             which
             he
             layes
             vpon
             the
             Pix
             ,
             to
             decypher
             the
             vnion
             of
             his
             diuinity
             with
             his
             humanity
             :
             but
             when
             hee
             plaies
             the
             secret
             mystery
             ,
             the
             host
             is
             hidden
             out
             of
             sight
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             diuers
             parts
             and
             sundry
             Ceremonies
             belonging
             to
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             WHen
             the
             sacrifice
             was
             ended
             ,
             &
             the
             little
             round
             hosts
             eaten
             ,
             
             Numa
             appointed
             these
             words
             to
             be
             sung
             ,
             
               I
               ,
               licet
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Ite
               ,
               Missa
               est
            
             :
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             go
             ,
             you
             are
             permitted
             ,
             the
             assembly
             is
             dismist
             ,
             to
             repaire
             home
             to
             their
             houses
             .
             Are
             not
             these
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Missall
             sacrifice
             ,
             
             most
             of
             which
             were
             ordained
             by
             Numa
             the
             Magician
             aboue
             700
             years
             before
             the
             incarnation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             vestments
             of
             the
             Aube
             ,
             
             Chasible
             ,
             Lustrall
             holy
             exorcis'd
             water
             ,
             with
             salt
             ,
             to
             repell
             deuils
             :
             the
             Altar
             ,
             the
             light
             Taper
             ,
             the
             sweepings
             and
             glancings
             along
             the
             Altar
             ,
             with
             prayers
             and
             meditations
             towards
             the
             East
             :
             Procession
             ,
             with
             the
             Reliques
             and
             shrines
             caried
             on
             mens
             shoulders
             by
             the
             Priests
             clothed
             in
             white
             surplices
             ;
             &
             crowns
             vpon
             their
             heads
             :
             the
             Confiteor
             addressed
             to
             men
             and
             women
             saints
             ;
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Organs
             ,
             Canticles
             ,
             Peans
             ,
             Hymnes
             ,
             and
             Odes
             :
             the
             incenser
             and
             incense
             :
             the
             Offetory
             ,
             the
             communication
             of
             little
             round
             loaues
             consecrated
             to
             the
             name
             of
             their
             gods
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             the
             note
             ,
             
               Ite
               ,
               Missa
               est
            
             ?
             Will
             you
             now
             at
             last
             acknowledge
             ,
             O
             
             Missalians
             ,
             that
             you
             borrowed
             all
             these
             parts
             and
             members
             in
             your
             Masses
             from
             the
             Pompilian
             religion
             ?
             Why
             retaine
             you
             the
             name
             of
             Masse
             ,
             which
             Iesus
             Christ
             called
             a
             Supper
             ,
             
             or
             the
             Communion
             of
             his
             body
             ?
             Why
             haue
             you
             made
             choice
             of
             the
             peculiar
             vestments
             of
             an
             Aube
             ,
             
             and
             painted
             Chasible
             ,
             
             from
             the
             ancient
             Romane
             Idolaters
             ;
             
             which
             habits
             were
             neuer
             appointed
             you
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ?
             Why
             haue
             you
             giuen
             more
             credit
             to
             Pompilians
             Migicke
             ,
             for
             the
             driuing
             away
             of
             Deuils
             with
             salt
             ,
             exorcis'd
             water
             ,
             termed
             holy
             water
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             sacred
             Word
             and
             Gospell
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             
             who
             inabled
             you
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             to
             repell
             deuils
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             the
             Magicke
             of
             salt
             ?
             Who
             inspired
             you
             but
             the
             spirit
             of
             Numa
             ,
             to
             shaue
             your
             heads
             round
             ,
             to
             put
             on
             white
             surplices
             ,
             to
             cary
             about
             shrines
             in
             Procession
             with
             a
             banner
             ?
             When
             Iesus
             Christ
             celebrated
             his
             holy
             Supper
             ,
             and
             instructed
             his
             Apostles
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             his
             body
             and
             blood
             ,
             did
             hee
             command
             them
             to
             follow
             the
             rites
             of
             the
             ancient
             Romane
             Idolaters
             ?
             to
             haue
             Altars
             set
             forth
             with
             Images
             ,
             to
             vse
             windings
             ,
             and
             wreathings
             along
             the
             Altar
             ,
             to
             be
             cut
             round
             ,
             to
             haue
             aubes
             and
             chasibles
             ;
             addressing
             your
             Confessions
             to
             men
             and
             women
             saints
             ,
             to
             sound
             the
             Organs
             ,
             to
             perfume
             the
             altars
             and
             Images
             with
             incense
             ,
             to
             gape
             after
             the
             offertory
             ,
             to
             bring
             money
             to
             the
             Coquille
             for
             the
             Priest
             ,
             to
             eate
             little
             round
             hosts
             consecrated
             and
             adorned
             with
             imagery
             ,
             and
             then
             after
             all
             to
             sing
             ,
             
               Ite
               ,
               Missa
               est
            
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             Missalists
             ,
             I
             fore-see
             your
             cautels
             ,
             wherein
             (
             Missalians
             )
             you
             wil
             readily
             confesse
             that
             the
             main
             body
             ,
             and
             principall
             parts
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             were
             digested
             and
             brought
             in
             by
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             :
             the
             further
             additions
             notwithstanding
             and
             ornaments
             were
             inuented
             by
             other
             Romane
             Pontifes
             ;
             and
             especially
             by
             a
             Monck
             called
             Gregory
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             who
             attained
             to
             the
             Papacy
             :
             who
             being
             instructed
             in
             Pythagoricall
             Magicke
             and
             Philosophy
             ,
             hauing
             also
             studied
             the
             lawes
             
             of
             King
             
               Tullus
               Hostilius
            
             ,
             successor
             to
             Numa
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             perpetuate
             his
             name
             by
             some
             new
             addition
             to
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             
             instituted
             the
             singing
             nine
             times
             these
             Greeke
             words
             Kyrie
             eleyson
             .
          
           
             Gregory
             held
             this
             ninth
             number
             in
             great
             reuerence
             ,
             
             euen
             as
             the
             ancient
             Romane
             Idolaters
             had
             recourse
             likewise
             to
             the
             Nouemdiall
             Masse
             ,
             vpon
             any
             monstrous
             prodigies
             or
             sights
             .
             He
             also
             ordained
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             Missall
             sacrifice
             ,
             there
             should
             bee
             sung
             two
             Hebrew
             words
             to
             accompany
             the
             two
             Greeke
             words
             :
             and
             on
             some
             dayes
             these
             words
             to
             be
             sung
             ,
             
             Alleluia
             :
             being
             on
             other
             dayes
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             Instead
             of
             which
             Alleluia
             is
             sung
             another
             song
             called
             a
             tract
             ,
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             and
             a
             protracted
             note
             ,
             in
             a
             graue
             kind
             of
             Musicke
             ,
             to
             decypher
             the
             miseries
             of
             this
             age
             .
             Now
             ,
             hee
             that
             sings
             the
             Alleluia
             must
             sing
             with
             a
             higher
             voice
             then
             he
             that
             howles
             the
             Graduall
             ,
             as
             Titlemans
             Alcoran
             makes
             mention
             .
          
           
             Was
             there
             not
             M●gicke
             enough
             in
             the
             Missalians
             sacrifice
             without
             adding
             these
             Greeke
             and
             Hebrew
             words
             ?
             and
             foisting
             in
             Pithagoricall
             numbers
             ,
             and
             the
             song
             Nouemdiall
             ;
             instituting
             a
             distinction
             of
             daies
             ,
             where
             on
             to
             sing
             the
             Hebrew
             words
             ,
             on
             other
             dayes
             prohibiting
             them
             ?
             and
             to
             inuent
             croysadoes
             and
             mute
             mummeries
             ?
             Are
             not
             these
             corruptions
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             supper
             ordained
             by
             God
             ?
             some
             others
             augumented
             this
             Missal
             sacrifice
             ,
             
             as
             Damasus
             the
             Romane
             Pontifice
             ,
             with
             a
             
               Gloria
               Patri
               :
               Sergius
            
             with
             the
             
               Agnus
               Dei
            
             song
             thrice
             :
             
               
                 Which
                 Titleman
                 interprets
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 figure
                 of
                 Christs
                 Ascension
                 .
              
               
                 Innocent
                 with
                 a
                 kissing
                 of
                 the
                 Pix
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 .
              
               
               
                 Which
                 Pix
                 of
                 gold
                 signifies
                 the
                 Diuinity
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Alcoran
                 :
                 the
                 
                   Gloria
                   in
                   excelsis
                
                 by
                 Symmachus
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 sung
                 with
                 a
                 low
                 and
                 mild
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 represents
                 as
                 Titlemans
                 Alcoran
                 relates
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 weak
                 and
                 infantine
                 voice
                 of
                 Christ
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 cradle
                 .
                 O
                 blasphemous
                 and
                 detestable
                 mummeries
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God!
                 Leo
                 the
                 second
                 instituted
                 the
                 kissing
                 of
                 the
                 Pix
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 Titlemans
                 Alcoran
                 sayes
                 doth
                 signifie
                 the
                 vnion
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 kissing
                 of
                 the
                 Pix
                 was
                 subrogated
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Communion
                 obserued
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 next
                 primatiue
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 This
                 kisse-Pix
                 is
                 sung
                 by
                 the
                 Masse-Priest
                 in
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Pax
                   Domini
                
                 :
                 and
                 making
                 three
                 crosses
                 vpon
                 the
                 Chalice
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 to
                 intimate
                 the
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 triple
                 peace
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 future
                 eternity
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             
             there
             is
             added
             the
             forging
             of
             the
             Missall
             Canon
             to
             
               Alexander
               ,
               Gelasius
               ,
               Syricius
               ,
               Leo
               ,
            
             and
             Pelagius
             .
             These
             be
             peeces
             patcht
             together
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             humour
             of
             the
             Romane
             Pontifes
             ,
             Authors
             ,
             Restorers
             ,
             Endowers
             ,
             and
             augmenters
             of
             the
             Missall
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             omit
             the
             greatest
             enrichment
             instituted
             in
             this
             Missall
             sacrifice
             ,
             
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             say
             some
             passages
             of
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             ,
             called
             Epistles
             and
             Gospels
             :
             which
             the
             Missalians
             haue
             cut
             out
             ,
             and
             mixed
             with
             Pompilian
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             therein
             prophane
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             
             as
             Sergiu●
             the
             Apostate
             Mahomets
             Doctor
             did
             ,
             who
             adorn'd
             the
             Alcoran
             with
             many
             passages
             of
             the
             holy
             Bible
             ,
             and
             forged
             a
             gallomawfry
             of
             Fables
             and
             Heresies
             ,
             to
             bee
             of
             equall
             authority
             with
             the
             sacred
             Law
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Missalians
             for
             the
             song
             after
             the
             Epistles
             and
             Gospels
             ,
             constituted
             two
             persons
             ,
             to
             solemnize
             their
             Missall
             dance
             ,
             
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Subdeacon
             who
             marcheth
             afore
             ,
             to
             play
             the
             part
             of
             the
             first
             law
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ;
             and
             the
             Deacon
             who
             comes
             after
             in
             greater
             dignity
             ,
             to
             represent
             the
             Law
             Euangelicall
             .
             Which
             Deacon
             caries
             a
             pillow
             against
             his
             stomacke
             ,
             to
             figure
             an
             humbled
             heart
             :
             The
             Subdeacon
             receiues
             no
             benediction
             from
             the
             Masse-Priest
             ,
             as
             the
             Deacon
             doth
             :
             because
             ,
             say
             the
             Missalian
             Doctors
             ,
             God
             sent
             his
             Prophets
             inuisibly
             :
             But
             the
             Deacon
             representing
             the
             Euangelicall
             Law
             receiues
             benediction
             ,
             as
             being
             sent
             among
             wolues
             ,
             in
             that
             Christ
             sent
             his
             Apostles
             visibly
             like
             men
             .
             The
             Deacon
             is
             enioyned
             to
             we
             are
             a
             crost
             stole
             hanging
             downe
             his
             shoulders
             crosse
             the
             reines
             of
             the
             backe
             ,
             to
             figure
             force
             and
             continencie
             ioyned
             together
             in
             the
             Masse-Priest
             .
             The
             Deacon
             playing
             his
             part
             ,
             and
             singing
             some
             abstracted
             passage
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             in
             a
             language
             not
             vnderstood
             either
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             the
             assistants
             ,
             must
             wheele
             about
             toward
             the
             North
             ,
             standing
             vpright
             :
             because
             saith
             Titleman
             ,
             the
             Northerne
             parts
             are
             cold
             and
             abnoxious
             :
             for
             this
             reason
             he
             must
             make
             a
             crosse
             ,
             to
             repell
             Northerne
             Deuills
             .
             Are
             not
             these
             more
             blasphemous
             i●glings
             and
             incantations
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             Commentaries
             of
             the
             ancient
             Idolatrous
             Romane
             Pontifes
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             Idolaters
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             long
             Possession
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             IS
             not
             this
             long
             Possession
             ,
             to
             confirme
             the
             Mahumetan
             Alcoran
             ,
             
             which
             the
             Turks
             at
             this
             day
             haue
             enioyed
             ,
             for
             aboue
             nine
             hundred
             yeares
             ;
             hauing
             conquered
             Countries
             ,
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             Empires
             ,
             prospered
             in
             their
             enterprizes
             ,
             and
             
             alwaies
             obserued
             that
             abominable
             law
             prescribed
             in
             their
             Alcoran
             .
             
          
           
             Was
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             excusable
             before
             God
             ,
             
             when
             they
             offered
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Innocents
             in
             the
             valley
             of
             Tophet
             to
             Moloch
             ,
             by
             alledging
             the
             long
             possession
             thereof
             and
             inueterate
             vse
             ,
             for
             aboue
             1200
             years
             before
             this
             idolatry
             was
             wholly
             abolished
             by
             good
             King
             Iosias
             ?
             Did
             the
             Israelites
             murmure
             aginst
             the
             vertuous
             King
             Ezechias
             when
             he
             demolished
             the
             brazen
             Serpent
             ,
             
             which
             was
             instituted
             by
             Gods
             expresse
             commandement
             ,
             aboue
             900
             yeares
             before
             ?
             Were
             the
             people
             themselues
             excused
             of
             their
             idolatry
             committed
             in
             the
             two
             Temples
             erected
             in
             Dan
             and
             Bethel
             ,
             wherein
             were
             the
             images
             of
             two
             young
             Heifers
             of
             gold
             ,
             vnder
             the
             pretext
             and
             allegation
             of
             long
             possession
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             continued
             this
             idolatry
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             or
             foure
             hundred
             yeares
             ?
             
             The
             Iewes
             that
             are
             at
             this
             day
             vagabonds
             ,
             shall
             they
             be
             excused
             before
             the
             Maiestie
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             presenting
             the
             long
             possession
             of
             their
             ceremoniall
             Law
             ,
             instituted
             euen
             by
             God
             himselfe
             aboue
             three
             thousand
             yeares
             agoe
             ?
             As
             likewise
             your selues
             ,
             
             O
             Missalians
             ,
             can
             you
             alledge
             against
             God
             a
             long
             possession
             and
             prescription
             of
             hauing
             celebrated
             Pompilian
             Masses
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             that
             you
             and
             your
             predecessors
             vsed
             it
             ,
             sold
             and
             set
             to
             sale
             your
             missall
             sacrifices
             ?
             Is
             long
             possession
             a
             sufficient
             and
             well
             grounded
             reason
             ,
             as
             your
             predecessors
             the
             Romane
             Senators
             alledged
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             ,
             that
             their
             Pompilian
             Religion
             had
             beene
             obserued
             for
             aboue
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             ?
             The
             inducing
             of
             long
             possession
             ,
             and
             vse
             obserued
             of
             long
             time
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             approue
             your
             idolatries
             .
             
             For
             if
             God
             out
             of
             his
             vnspeakable
             mercy
             and
             patience
             ,
             hath
             tolerated
             the
             Iewes
             in
             their
             infidelity
             ,
             the
             Turkes
             in
             their
             Alcoran
             law
             ,
             and
             Christians
             in
             their
             Missalian
             idolatries
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             argue
             nor
             dispute
             of
             Gods
             incomprehensible
             secrets
             .
             But
             
             in
             humility
             re-enter
             the
             way
             of
             verity
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             point
             it
             out
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             after
             long
             and
             palpable
             darknesse
             ,
             whereinto
             people
             in
             all
             ages
             haue
             fallen
             by
             straying
             from
             Gods
             true
             institution
             and
             worship
             ,
             as
             wee
             briefly
             before
             declared
             of
             the
             Israelites
             an
             elect
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             had
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             which
             admonished
             them
             by
             many
             miracles
             and
             comminations
             how
             they
             ought
             to
             honour
             God
             ,
             and
             obserue
             his
             law
             ,
             yet
             would
             they
             neuer
             cease
             idolatrizing
             with
             their
             owne
             fond
             and
             humane
             inuentions
             .
          
           
             If
             therefore
             during
             the
             reignes
             of
             Princes
             ,
             Iudges
             of
             Israel
             ,
             when
             this
             people
             was
             gouerned
             as
             in
             an
             Aristocracy
             ,
             then
             yeelding
             to
             the
             yoake
             of
             Kings
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             Monarchy
             :
             and
             at
             last
             reduced
             vnder
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Priests
             ,
             embracing
             the
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             ,
             the
             law
             of
             God
             was
             corrupted
             ,
             the
             sacrifices
             and
             sacraments
             adulterated
             and
             violated
             ,
             and
             idolatry
             erected
             and
             propagated
             ,
             for
             more
             then
             sixteeene
             hundred
             years
             from
             the
             written
             law
             ,
             publisht
             by
             Moses
             ,
             till
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             what
             may
             be
             hoped
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             ,
             instructed
             and
             nourished
             in
             all
             idolatry
             ,
             like
             a
             withered
             tree
             ,
             like
             a
             bastard
             and
             heathen
             people
             ?
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             that
             the
             Missalian
             heretikes
             may
             not
             vaunt
             of
             long
             possession
             ,
             in
             their
             missall
             sacrifices
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             by
             the
             restauration
             of
             the
             nine
             parts
             formerly
             described
             ,
             borrowed
             from
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             :
             the
             other
             members
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             were
             inuented
             at
             diuers
             times
             by
             sundry
             Antichrists
             ,
             corrupters
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacraments
             ordained
             by
             God.
             And
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             peculiar
             times
             and
             ages
             of
             these
             famous
             Architects
             ;
             Agapit
             Romane
             Pope
             ,
             reigning
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             Christ
             577
             ,
             added
             to
             the
             Procession
             instituted
             after
             the
             prescript
             forme
             of
             Numa
             ,
             the
             Confiteor
             ,
             restored
             by
             Damasus
             ,
             reigning
             in
             the
             yeare
             377
             :
             the
             Kyrie-eleyson
             was
             annexed
             by
             Gregory
             ,
             reigning
             in
             the
             yeare
             593
             :
             the
             Collects
             
             and
             Tracts
             by
             Gelasius
             ,
             reigning
             in
             the
             yeare
             493
             :
             and
             the
             Sequences
             by
             Gotherus
             Abbot
             of
             Sandale
             :
             the
             
               Gloria
               in
               excelsis
            
             by
             Symmachus
             ,
             reigning
             in
             the
             yeare
             508
             :
             the
             Incense
             and
             Offertory
             ,
             renewed
             out
             of
             the
             ancient
             Pompilian
             doctrine
             by
             Leo
             the
             third
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             800
             :
             the
             Kisse-pix
             by
             Innocent
             the
             first
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             reigning
             in
             the
             yeare
             408
             :
             the
             
               Agnus
               dei
            
             instituted
             by
             Sergius
             in
             the
             yeare
             697
             :
             Dirges
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             were
             inuented
             by
             Pelagius
             in
             the
             yeare
             558
             :
             the
             Canon
             forged
             by
             
               Gelasius
               ,
               Syricius
               ,
               Leo
            
             and
             Pelagius
             ,
             reigning
             in
             the
             yeare
             800
             :
             Transubstantiation
             was
             instituted
             by
             the
             Romane
             Pontifes
             ,
             about
             the
             yeare
             of
             Christ
             1062.
             
             And
             therefore
             what
             an
             impudency
             is
             it
             in
             the
             Messalian
             Alcoranist
             Doctors
             falsely
             to
             auerre
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             celebrated
             the
             missall
             sacrifice
             ?
             considering
             that
             this
             sacrifice
             was
             not
             restored
             to
             its
             integrity
             since
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             ,
             but
             aboue
             800
             yeares
             after
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             What
             approued
             History
             makes
             mention
             that
             such
             an
             idolatry
             was
             committed
             by
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             of
             God
             ?
             How
             can
             we
             possibly
             beleeue
             or
             imagine
             it
             ,
             when
             this
             great
             Babylonish
             Whore
             was
             not
             restored
             to
             her
             maske
             and
             vizard
             of
             sanctity
             but
             long
             time
             after
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             Against
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             round
             Host
             .
          
           
             BVt
             we
             must
             returne
             to
             our
             Romane
             History
             ,
             
             that
             wee
             may
             more
             and
             more
             discouer
             the
             true
             originall
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             In
             discoursing
             of
             the
             parts
             and
             principal
             members
             of
             the
             missall
             sacrifice
             ,
             wee
             related
             how
             the
             ancient
             Romanes
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             accustomed
             to
             sacrifice
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             beasts
             ,
             vsed
             little
             round
             loaues
             consecrated
             to
             the
             honor
             of
             their
             gods
             ,
             which
             they
             eate
             standing
             within
             the
             Temples
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             These
             little
             round
             Hosts
             of
             wheat
             floure
             were
             taken
             by
             the
             Missalian
             sacrificers
             ,
             
             but
             they
             haue
             augmented
             the
             magicke
             and
             idolatry
             of
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             beautify
             their
             little
             round
             Hosts
             with
             pictures
             and
             images
             printed
             within
             the
             rotundity
             of
             the
             said
             Hosts
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             the
             more
             sacred
             ,
             yea
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             adored
             ,
             out
             of
             Honorius
             inuention
             a
             Romane
             Antichrist
             ,
             reigning
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             Christs
             incarnation
             1226
             ,
             which
             Numa
             the
             Magician
             neuer
             practised
             before
             ,
             neither
             grew
             to
             this
             abominable
             idolatry
             :
             what
             more
             detestable
             heresie
             can
             be
             laid
             open
             ,
             then
             to
             paint
             the
             Maiestie
             of
             God
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             humane
             similitude
             as
             the
             Anthropomorphites
             did
             ?
             Who
             taught
             you
             ,
             O
             Missalians
             ,
             
             to
             corrupt
             the
             holy
             sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             deuising
             these
             little
             round
             loaues
             and
             Hosts
             ,
             but
             the
             Magician
             Numa
             ?
             When
             Iesus
             Christ
             celebrated
             the
             holy
             Supper
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             did
             he
             appoint
             them
             to
             haue
             little
             loaues
             or
             round
             Hosts
             ,
             to
             
             print
             them
             with
             humane
             characters
             and
             effigies
             ,
             to
             coniure
             and
             exorcise
             them
             with
             crosses
             and
             croysadoes
             in
             equall
             or
             vnequall
             numbers
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             bee
             adored
             ?
             Confesse
             therefore
             ,
             O
             Missalians
             ,
             that
             the
             principall
             part
             of
             your
             Masse
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             your
             little
             round
             hosts
             ,
             to
             be
             originall
             from
             the
             ancient
             Pompilian
             Religion
             ,
             more
             then
             seuen
             hundred
             years
             before
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             who
             did
             not
             institute
             for
             you
             these
             rotundall
             hosts
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             should
             bee
             rather
             round
             then
             square
             ,
             tryangle
             or
             octangle
             :
             so
             farre
             hee
             was
             from
             ordaining
             the
             round
             figure
             correspondent
             to
             Numaes
             forme
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             when
             he
             instituted
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             he
             vsed
             a
             fraction
             of
             bread
             by
             morsels
             ,
             which
             he
             distributed
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             a
             Symbole
             ,
             signe
             ,
             and
             figure
             ,
             signifying
             really
             and
             sacramentally
             his
             body
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Missalians
             haue
             not
             onely
             made
             choice
             of
             the
             round
             forme
             in
             their
             consecrated
             hosts
             ,
             printed
             with
             Images
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             be
             adored
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             ancient
             Romans
             :
             but
             moreouer
             they
             haue
             exceeded
             all
             other
             Idolaters
             .
             For
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Numa
             and
             his
             successors
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             present
             at
             the
             Missall
             sacrifice
             ,
             eate
             standing
             together
             the
             said
             little
             round
             consecrated
             hosts
             ,
             they
             vsing
             no
             charity
             towards
             them
             that
             assist
             in
             their
             Missall
             sacrifices
             ?
          
           
             Is
             this
             to
             follow
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             brake
             the
             bread
             and
             distributed
             it
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ?
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             eternall
             Priest
             ,
             stood
             he
             alone
             neere
             to
             an
             altar
             ,
             munching
             a
             little
             round
             Host
             ,
             printed
             with
             Images
             ,
             when
             he
             celebrated
             the
             holy
             cōmunion
             of
             his
             body
             .
             O
             you
             Missalians
             ,
             more
             detestable
             ,
             and
             lesse
             charitable
             Idolaters
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             other
             ancient
             Romanes
             ;
             can
             you
             so
             sophisticate
             and
             iuggle
             ,
             as
             to
             procure
             your
             Missall
             sacrifice
             (
             wherein
             the
             Priest
             alone
             deuoures
             the
             little
             round
             printed
             Host
             with
             Images
             ,
             giuing
             no
             
             share
             of
             it
             to
             others
             )
             to
             be
             taken
             and
             receiued
             as
             a
             communion
             ,
             causing
             them
             that
             are
             present
             at
             your
             Masse
             by
             an
             admirable
             Magicke
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             communicated
             together
             with
             the
             Priest
             ,
             though
             they
             neither
             eate
             ,
             nor
             receiue
             any
             portion
             of
             the
             round
             Host
             .
          
           
             
               And
               yet
               further
               ,
               for
               a
               more
               extreame
               Idolatry
               ,
               the
               Missalian
               Doctors
               Interpreters
               informe
               ,
               that
               the
               round
               Host
               must
               be
               diuided
               into
               three
               parts
               ,
               one
               for
               those
               that
               are
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               another
               for
               those
               that
               are
               in
               Purgatory
               ,
               to
               obtaine
               remission
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               a
               third
               steept
               in
               wine
               ,
               for
               those
               that
               are
               liuing
               in
               the
               world
               .
               But
               Durands
               Alcoran
               sets
               downe
               ,
               that
               the
               three
               broken
               portions
               of
               the
               Host
               ,
               represents
               the
               triple
               forme
               of
               Christs
               body
               ,
               sleeping
               in
               the
               graue
               ,
               lying
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               raised
               vp
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
               Biel
               another
               subtil
               Doctor
               ,
               not
               to
               confesse
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               broken
               or
               bruised
               in
               the
               round
               host
               ,
               deuiseth
               the
               fraction
               of
               the
               Host
               to
               be
               made
               of
               an
               accident
               without
               substance
               .
               Are
               not
               these
               abhominable
               Heresies
               ,
               to
               make
               soules
               that
               are
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               or
               Purgatory
               communicate
               :
               instituted
               by
               Sergius
               a
               Mahumetan
               Doctor
               ,
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               a
               round
               Host
               deuoured
               by
               the
               Masse-Priest
               ?
            
          
           
             But
             peraduenture
             (
             Missalians
             )
             you
             may
             obiect
             vnto
             me
             ,
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Primatiue
             Church
             obserued
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             holy
             Supper
             ,
             where
             euery
             one
             of
             the
             assembly
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             tooke
             a
             portion
             of
             the
             broken
             bread
             ;
             being
             also
             consecrated
             to
             eate
             ,
             and
             communicate
             together
             :
             which
             custome
             was
             retained
             till
             this
             present
             day
             ,
             in
             your
             Missall
             sacrifices
             ,
             celebrated
             on
             Sundayes
             ,
             
             which
             you
             cause
             to
             bee
             distributed
             of
             morsels
             of
             holy
             bread
             to
             those
             present
             within
             the
             Temple
             .
             But
             this
             ancient
             commandement
             ,
             was
             maintained
             onely
             in
             picture
             ;
             because
             the
             Missalians
             abusing
             the
             holy
             
             Sacrament
             ,
             ha●e
             reserued
             the
             round
             little
             consecrated
             Host
             to
             be
             eaten
             by
             themselues
             ,
             
             distributing
             no
             portion
             of
             it
             to
             the
             assistants
             :
             for
             whom
             they
             leaue
             morsels
             of
             holy
             bread
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             were
             foure
             square
             .
          
           
             The
             round
             Host
             is
             azimall
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             bread
             made
             with
             leuen
             :
             the
             round
             Host
             is
             without
             salt
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             bread
             seasoned
             :
             the
             round
             Host
             is
             printed
             with
             Images
             ,
             &
             the
             holy
             bread
             is
             without
             characters
             or
             effigies
             :
             the
             round
             Host
             is
             adored
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             bread
             receiued
             with
             thanksgiuing
             :
             the
             round
             Host
             is
             deuoured
             by
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             bread
             distributed
             to
             euery
             one
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             to
             communicate
             and
             eate
             thereof
             :
             the
             round
             Host
             is
             in
             part
             steeped
             in
             wine
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             bread
             is
             eaten
             dry
             without
             wine
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             there
             is
             so
             great
             a
             difference
             betweene
             these
             two
             seuerall
             Communions
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             betweene
             the
             law
             of
             the
             ancient
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             Euangelicall
             :
             but
             that
             they
             iumpe
             in
             one
             point
             :
             which
             is
             that
             both
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             corruption
             of
             the
             holy
             sacrament
             of
             the
             supper
             ordained
             by
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             The
             inuention
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             with
             confutation
             of
             that
             labyrinth
             of
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             WE
             must
             now
             descend
             to
             the
             very
             bottome
             of
             this
             Idolatrous
             Labyrinth
             :
             
             we
             did
             recite
             the
             history
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             content
             with
             the
             celestiall
             bread
             ,
             and
             Manna
             giuen
             vnto
             them
             by
             God
             ,
             while
             they
             remained
             in
             the
             desart
             ,
             but
             
             murmured
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             Moses
             his
             Seruant
             ,
             they
             demanding
             to
             eate
             flesh
             :
             the
             people
             also
             of
             pagan
             and
             infidell
             Rome
             ,
             were
             not
             content
             with
             the
             Pompilian
             institution
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             little
             round
             loaues
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Romane
             Idolatrous
             Pontifes
             must
             needs
             further
             ordaine
             the
             killing
             and
             immolating
             of
             beasts
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             eate
             ,
             and
             communicate
             of
             the
             flesh
             of
             victimes
             in
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             
             especially
             the
             sheepe
             ,
             the
             Sow
             ,
             the
             Goate
             ,
             and
             the
             Oxe
             :
             which
             was
             first
             instituted
             by
             Euander
             King
             of
             Arcadia
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             that
             the
             Missalians
             might
             not
             degenerate
             from
             the
             idolatry
             of
             their
             predecessors
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             follow
             this
             communion
             of
             flesh
             :
             and
             they
             are
             not
             content
             with
             their
             little
             round
             azimall
             hosts
             ,
             consecrated
             ,
             and
             printed
             with
             images
             ;
             but
             with
             time
             they
             haue
             inuented
             a
             new
             magicke
             to
             transubstantiate
             their
             little
             hosts
             of
             flower
             ,
             
             into
             flesh
             and
             bones
             ,
             the
             bread
             being
             no
             more
             bread
             ,
             but
             an
             accident
             without
             substance
             :
             and
             by
             this
             means
             to
             conuert
             the
             round
             host
             of
             flower
             into
             a
             carnall
             and
             sanguinolent
             host
             .
          
           
             The
             wine
             also
             offred
             in
             their
             Missall
             Chalices
             to
             bee
             transubstantiated
             into
             blood
             ,
             the
             wine
             being
             no
             more
             wine
             ,
             but
             an
             accident
             without
             substance
             .
             Was
             there
             euer
             a
             more
             abominable
             magicke
             ,
             
             or
             a
             more
             detestable
             Heresie
             then
             this
             Missaline
             transubstantiation
             ?
             When
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             murmured
             against
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             weary
             of
             eating
             Manna
             and
             celestiall
             bread
             ,
             calling
             for
             flesh
             ,
             was
             the
             Manna
             transubstantiated
             into
             flesh
             ,
             bones
             ,
             and
             blood
             ?
             When
             the
             ancient
             Romane
             Idolaters
             ,
             
             meant
             to
             change
             their
             round
             hosts
             of
             flower
             ,
             or
             meale
             ,
             and
             grew
             to
             eate
             flesh
             in
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             did
             they
             vse
             this
             magicke
             of
             transubstantiation
             ?
             Wherefore
             I
             freely
             auerre
             ,
             that
             this
             Missall
             addition
             was
             lately
             inuented
             by
             the
             Missalians
             ,
             more
             then
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             after
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             This
             Heresie
             began
             to
             spread
             very
             much
             of
             a
             Nicholaitan
             
             Antichrist
             climbing
             vp
             to
             the
             Romane
             Pontificacie
             ,
             by
             the
             monopoly
             and
             suggestions
             of
             Hildebrand
             ,
             expelling
             by
             force
             the
             other
             elected
             Pope
             ,
             which
             was
             Benedict
             the
             second
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             1062.
             
          
           
             Afterwards
             by
             a
             Monopoly
             held
             in
             Saint
             Iohn
             Lateran
             in
             Rome
             ,
             it
             was
             aduanced
             during
             the
             ecclesiasticall
             tyranny
             of
             Innocent
             the
             third
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             about
             two
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             the
             Palinodie
             canonized
             by
             Berengarius
             Deane
             of
             S.
             Maurice
             in
             Angiers
             .
             Against
             which
             abominable
             magick
             and
             heresie
             we
             must
             briefly
             by
             forme
             of
             a
             recapitulation
             compare
             the
             institutions
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ordained
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             good
             and
             ill
             ,
             
             forbidden
             to
             our
             first
             father
             Adam
             ,
             as
             sacred
             signes
             and
             sacraments
             of
             feare
             and
             obedience
             ,
             whereon
             depended
             life
             or
             death
             ,
             were
             they
             transubstantiated
             or
             conuerted
             into
             knowledge
             or
             into
             death
             ,
             to
             leaue
             their
             nature
             of
             being
             trees
             or
             fruits
             ,
             reduced
             to
             an
             accident
             without
             substance
             ?
          
           
             The
             celestiall
             Manna
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Rocke
             gushing
             out
             liuely
             water
             ,
             Sacraments
             that
             had
             reference
             to
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             supper
             ,
             
             were
             they
             transubstantiated
             into
             an
             accident
             without
             substance
             ?
          
           
             The
             vnspotted
             Lambs
             immolated
             by
             Abel
             ,
             
             in
             his
             acceptable
             sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
             were
             they
             transubstantiated
             into
             any
             other
             nature
             ?
          
           
             The
             Fore-skinne
             circumcised
             for
             a
             note
             and
             marke
             of
             couenant
             to
             the
             good
             Patriarche
             Abraham
             and
             his
             posterity
             ,
             
             was
             it
             conuerted
             into
             an
             accident
             without
             substance
             ?
          
           
             The
             blood
             of
             the
             Paschall
             Lamb
             ,
             
             for
             an
             assurance
             of
             Israels
             saluation
             ,
             was
             that
             conuerted
             into
             any
             other
             substance
             ?
          
           
             The
             flesh
             of
             the
             immaculate
             Lambe
             ,
             to
             bee
             eaten
             on
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Passeouer
             ,
             a
             true
             figure
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             
             of
             the
             supper
             ,
             was
             it
             transubstantiated
             into
             an
             accident
             without
             substance
             ?
          
           
             The
             brazen
             Serpent
             ,
             
             which
             being
             only
             beheld
             ,
             health
             was
             granted
             to
             the
             sicke
             ,
             did
             it
             not
             continue
             a
             Serpent
             of
             brasse
             ?
             was
             that
             transubstantiated
             ,
             being
             ordained
             for
             a
             Sacrament
             and
             sacred
             signe
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ?
          
           
             Victimes
             offered
             in
             sacrifice
             ,
             
             both
             of
             beasts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             azimall
             loaues
             ,
             with
             other
             sacred
             signes
             ordained
             by
             God
             ,
             for
             holy
             signes
             and
             sacraments
             of
             expiation
             and
             saluation
             for
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             were
             they
             euer
             transubstantiated
             into
             accidents
             without
             substance
             ?
          
           
             All
             sacred
             signes
             ordained
             by
             God
             in
             the
             Israelitish
             Church
             ,
             though
             they
             really
             and
             sacramently
             represented
             that
             which
             was
             by
             them
             figured
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             a
             simple
             picture
             without
             reall
             effect
             ,
             yet
             did
             there
             neuer
             liue
             so
             detestable
             an
             heretique
             ,
             which
             inuented
             or
             added
             thereunto
             this
             Magicke
             of
             transubstantiation
             .
             And
             neuerthelesse
             ,
             O
             Missalians
             ,
             you
             must
             needs
             confesse
             that
             the
             good
             and
             holy
             Fathers
             of
             Israel
             were
             adopted
             ,
             engrafted
             ,
             and
             regenerated
             by
             faith
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             begotten
             before
             all
             ages
             :
             that
             they
             were
             nourished
             ,
             and
             purchased
             eternall
             life
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             that
             they
             and
             we
             haue
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             onely
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             one
             Mediator
             and
             Redeeme●
             :
             That
             by
             faith
             ,
             they
             sacramentally
             communicated
             ,
             and
             participated
             spiritually
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             their
             saluation
             and
             eternall
             life
             :
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             touching
             God
             ,
             betweene
             them
             who
             did
             precede
             the
             incarnation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             vs
             that
             were
             since
             his
             incarnation
             :
             but
             both
             they
             and
             wee
             are
             equally
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             redeemed
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             iust
             and
             vnspotted
             Lambe
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             For
             the
             rest
             ,
             they
             had
             a
             faith
             of
             the
             future
             promise
             ,
             and
             obserued
             the
             holy
             Sacraments
             and
             sacred
             Symboles
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             which
             should
             be
             consummated
             
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             
             and
             wee
             in
             the
             new
             law
             celebrate
             the
             memoriall
             and
             remembrance
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             now
             finished
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             hauing
             a
             fruition
             of
             the
             promise
             accomplished
             .
          
           
             If
             then
             the
             Israelites
             eate
             the
             same
             celestiall
             bread
             ,
             and
             drunke
             the
             same
             sauing
             drinke
             ,
             
             which
             we
             doe
             by
             faith
             in
             one
             onely
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             If
             they
             had
             sacred
             signes
             to
             represent
             actually
             and
             really
             the
             future
             death
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             euen
             as
             we
             retaine
             sacred
             signes
             of
             his
             present
             ,
             or
             past
             death
             :
             they
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             and
             we
             for
             that
             which
             is
             past
             ;
             why
             did
             the
             Missalians
             inuent
             this
             new
             magicke
             ,
             to
             conuert
             an
             holy
             Sacrament
             ordained
             by
             God
             ,
             into
             a
             magicke
             of
             transubstantiation
             ,
             and
             into
             an
             accident
             without
             substance
             ?
             I
             God
             to
             approue
             his
             power
             ,
             
             and
             to
             manifest
             the
             hardnesse
             and
             obstinacy
             of
             Pharaoh
             was
             pleased
             to
             performe
             wonderfull
             things
             by
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             
             by
             conuerting
             a
             Rod
             into
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             water
             of
             the
             riuer
             into
             blood
             ,
             
             and
             into
             frogs
             :
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             into
             lice
             :
             and
             then
             to
             make
             the
             nauigable
             sea
             d●y
             ,
             
             performing
             many
             other
             miracles
             :
             can
             we
             by
             this
             infer
             a
             transubstantiation
             of
             the
             little
             round
             azimall
             host
             ,
             printed
             with
             images
             ,
             into
             an
             accident
             without
             a
             substance
             ?
             In
             what
             place
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             when
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             sacred
             signes
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             sacrifices
             ordained
             by
             God
             ,
             is
             it
             said
             that
             the
             signe
             or
             sacrament
             was
             transubstantiated
             ?
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Gods
             will
             accommodating
             it selfe
             to
             mans
             infirmity
             ,
             he
             ordained
             from
             time
             to
             time
             cōmon
             signes
             ,
             for
             notes
             &
             marks
             of
             assurance
             of
             the
             thing
             signified
             :
             wherein
             Gods
             power
             is
             the
             more
             renowned
             and
             exalted
             ,
             in
             really
             giuing
             vs
             ,
             what
             by
             the
             sacred
             signe
             is
             represented
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             signe
             it selfe
             had
             beene
             really
             transubstantiated
             by
             some
             occular
             miracle
             .
             For
             the
             Sacraments
             comprehend
             in
             them
             ,
             more
             spirituall
             then
             carnall
             sense
             .
             For
             this
             reason
             God
             by
             his
             Prophets
             euer
             blamed
             his
             people
             
             of
             Israel
             ,
             for
             vnderstanding
             the
             sacraments
             too
             carnally
             ,
             as
             succinctly
             we
             haue
             before
             declared
             .
          
           
             But
             tell
             me
             O
             Missalians
             ,
             when
             Iesus
             Christ
             made
             it
             knowne
             how
             himselfe
             was
             the
             true
             bread
             of
             life
             descended
             from
             heauen
             ,
             to
             conferre
             life
             eternall
             ;
             and
             how
             these
             sacramentall
             words
             of
             eating
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drinking
             his
             blood
             ,
             
             were
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Capernaits
             your
             Predecessors
             were
             scandalized
             ;
             did
             he
             teach
             vs
             in
             this
             interpretation
             ,
             that
             to
             eate
             his
             flesh
             should
             be
             meant
             ,
             by
             a
             little
             round
             transubstantiated
             host
             ?
             that
             the
             round
             host
             of
             flower
             ,
             and
             the
             wine
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             bread
             or
             wine
             ,
             but
             accidents
             without
             substance
             ?
             Is
             this
             your
             abhominable
             magicke
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             Nothing
             lesse
             .
             But
             Iesus
             Christ
             like
             a
             true
             and
             heauenly
             Lawgiuer
             ,
             who
             can
             onely
             sincerely
             interpret
             his
             owne
             law
             ,
             made
             answer
             to
             the
             Capernait
             Doctors
             ,
             how
             they
             were
             grosse
             and
             carnall
             minded
             ,
             
             minding
             onely
             the
             flesh
             ,
             as
             you
             Missalians
             doe
             ,
             though
             the
             flesh
             alone
             profits
             nothing
             :
             alleaging
             how
             his
             sacramental
             words
             were
             spirituall
             :
             The
             flesh
             saith
             he
             ,
             profits
             nothing
             :
             but
             the
             spirit
             quickens
             .
             As
             also
             ,
             O
             Missalians
             ,
             how
             can
             you
             religiously
             accord
             your
             transubstantiation
             with
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             promiseth
             and
             assureth
             eternall
             life
             to
             those
             ,
             that
             shall
             eate
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drinke
             his
             blood
             ,
             if
             you
             conceiue
             these
             words
             carnally
             ?
             For
             you
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             but
             that
             your
             owne
             bodies
             when
             they
             haue
             deuoured
             these
             round
             transubstantiated
             hosts
             into
             flesh
             and
             bones
             ,
             drunke
             and
             taken
             downe
             the
             transubstantiated
             wine
             into
             blood
             ,
             notwithstanding
             liue
             &
             are
             mortal
             through
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             law
             .
             Wherefore
             eternall
             life
             promised
             by
             this
             communion
             ,
             cannot
             be
             vnderstood
             by
             a
             mortall
             body
             ,
             or
             flesh
             .
             And
             therefore
             of
             necessity
             you
             must
             needs
             acknowledge
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             sacred
             interpretation
             ,
             that
             to
             eate
             the
             body
             and
             drinke
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             must
             haue
             reference
             to
             a
             spirituall
             and
             
             heauenly
             life
             :
             and
             that
             the
             flesh
             profits
             nothing
             ,
             but
             the
             spirituall
             words
             ;
             and
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             faith
             and
             spirit
             giue
             eternall
             life
             .
             This
             interpretation
             is
             many
             times
             recited
             by
             the
             holy
             Apost●e
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             when
             Iesus
             Christ
             himselfe
             vseth
             these
             words
             ,
             Hee
             that
             comes
             to
             mee
             ,
             shall
             neuer
             hunger
             ;
             he
             that
             beleeues
             in
             me
             shall
             neuer
             feele
             thirst
             ,
             but
             haue
             eternall
             life
             .
             Are
             not
             these
             termes
             intelligible
             enough
             ,
             to
             expresse
             this
             holy
             sacrament
             of
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             without
             running
             to
             your
             magick
             of
             transubstantiation
             ?
             
          
           
             Another
             interpretation
             of
             the
             holy
             Doctor
             and
             author
             of
             the
             sacramentall
             law
             is
             described
             ,
             when
             Iesus
             Christ
             was
             interrogated
             by
             Nicodemus
             ,
             of
             the
             meanes
             how
             a
             man
             might
             be
             regenerated
             ,
             and
             borne
             anew
             .
             Is
             it
             possible
             saith
             Nicodemus
             ,
             
             that
             a
             man
             can
             returne
             again
             into
             his
             mothers
             wombe
             ?
             Did
             Iesus
             Christ
             answer
             this
             demand
             ,
             by
             affirming
             that
             in
             the
             holy
             sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             the
             water
             was
             conuerted
             into
             the
             body
             ,
             into
             flesh
             &
             blood
             ,
             and
             transubstantiated
             in
             a
             carnall
             womb
             ,
             to
             be
             there
             againe
             ingendered
             and
             regenerate
             ?
             Was
             there
             not
             also
             as
             great
             reason
             ,
             according
             to
             your
             Magicke
             ,
             to
             haue
             returned
             this
             answer
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             ?
             for
             by
             the
             one
             of
             these
             two
             Sacraments
             ,
             we
             are
             regenerated
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             other
             nourisht
             .
             Now
             regeneration
             is
             as
             admirable
             to
             humane
             wisdome
             ,
             as
             nourishment
             ;
             for
             conformable
             to
             humane
             and
             carnall
             iudgement
             it
             may
             seeme
             vnpossible
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             be
             twice
             engendered
             and
             begotten
             .
             But
             our
             good
             God
             vseth
             the
             like
             interpretation
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             communion
             of
             his
             flesh
             and
             blood
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             sacramentall
             termes
             must
             bee
             spiritually
             conceiued
             ,
             and
             not
             carnally
             :
             for
             the
             flesh
             profits
             not
             ;
             but
             the
             spirit
             quickens
             .
             What
             is
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             carnall
             ,
             what
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             The
             holy
             Apostle
             ,
             
             relating
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             what
             
             he
             had
             receiued
             from
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             admonished
             them
             of
             the
             comming
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             during
             the
             expectation
             whereof
             ,
             hee
             commands
             them
             to
             communicate
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             fraction
             of
             bread
             ,
             and
             the
             cup
             of
             benediction
             called
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             and
             new
             couenant
             contracted
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             wherefore
             seeing
             wee
             are
             assured
             of
             the
             second
             comming
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             being
             ascended
             vp
             into
             heauen
             ,
             and
             set
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             his
             Father
             :
             till
             the
             day
             predestinate
             that
             hee
             shall
             returne
             to
             iudge
             both
             the
             quicke
             and
             the
             dead
             :
             how
             will
             you
             reconcile
             this
             passage
             ,
             O
             Missalians
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             magicke
             you
             vtter
             ,
             you
             make
             him
             descend
             ,
             and
             returne
             the
             body
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             flesh
             and
             bone
             ,
             before
             the
             time
             preordained
             for
             his
             second
             comming
             .
          
           
             This
             Magicke
             was
             by
             you
             restored
             ,
             since
             the
             first
             author
             of
             your
             Missall
             Sacrifice
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             :
             who
             by
             his
             magicke
             diuulged
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             his
             Nymph
             and
             Goddesse
             Egeria
             come
             downe
             from
             heauen
             ,
             as
             also
             his
             
               Iupiter
               Elicius
            
             ,
             by
             whose
             meanes
             there
             were
             celestiall
             secrets
             and
             mysteries
             reuealed
             vnto
             him
             .
             If
             by
             your
             magicke
             the
             round
             consecrated
             host
             ,
             was
             transubstantiated
             into
             the
             true
             and
             reall
             body
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             
             the
             bread
             being
             no
             more
             bread
             ,
             but
             the
             true
             body
             ,
             how
             came
             you
             to
             be
             so
             presumptuous
             ,
             to
             breake
             and
             teare
             in
             peeces
             the
             body
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             inuention
             of
             Sergius
             the
             second
             of
             that
             name
             your
             predecessor
             Romane
             Pontife
             ?
             Are
             not
             you
             farre
             more
             execrable
             executioners
             then
             your
             predecessors
             ,
             Lieutenants
             of
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             which
             crucified
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             neuer
             tare
             ,
             nor
             rent
             his
             body
             in
             peeces
             ,
             as
             he
             prophesied
             ?
             And
             notwithstanding
             you
             are
             not
             contented
             to
             haue
             broken
             it
             into
             three
             peeces
             ,
             but
             in
             your
             Missall
             sacrifices
             you
             presume
             to
             drowne
             and
             steepe
             one
             portion
             in
             wine
             ,
             
             transubstantiated
             into
             blood
             ,
             
             to
             be
             swallowed
             ,
             
             and
             drunke
             .
          
           
           
             To
             confirme
             your
             Magick
             of
             transubstantiation
             :
             
             why
             tooke
             you
             no
             order
             to
             preserue
             from
             corruption
             your
             little
             round
             printed
             Hosts
             ,
             which
             you
             keepe
             and
             lay
             vp
             so
             curiously
             in
             reliquaries
             and
             boxes
             ,
             after
             they
             are
             transubstantiated
             into
             flesh
             and
             bone
             ,
             
             and
             into
             the
             reall
             bodie
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             an
             abominable
             heresie
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             the
             bodie
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             capable
             of
             corruption
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             is
             eaten
             ,
             by
             Wormes
             ,
             Weasels
             ,
             Rats
             ,
             and
             Mice
             ?
             Can
             you
             interpret
             this
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             accident
             without
             substance
             ?
             When
             your
             Hosts
             become
             many
             times
             stinking
             and
             corrupted
             in
             your
             Cybaries
             ?
             Many
             times
             likewise
             deuoured
             by
             bruite
             beasts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             you
             cause
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             and
             their
             ashes
             laid
             vp
             in
             Reliquaries
             ?
          
           
             When
             Victor
             the
             third
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             receiued
             poison
             by
             your
             transubstantiated
             Wine
             into
             blood
             :
             
             was
             this
             an
             accident
             without
             substance
             ?
             Or
             when
             the
             Emperour
             Henry
             the
             seuenth
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             was
             poysoned
             ,
             by
             eating
             of
             a
             little
             round
             ,
             consecrated
             ,
             and
             transubstantiated
             Host
             ,
             was
             it
             without
             substance
             ,
             when
             it
             procured
             death
             ?
             There
             was
             much
             more
             apparance
             for
             the
             celestiall
             Manna
             ,
             giuen
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             which
             though
             it
             corrupted
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             kept
             ;
             yet
             that
             which
             was
             reserued
             in
             secret
             ,
             within
             the
             Arke
             of
             the
             Lords
             Couenant
             ,
             
             was
             preserued
             without
             corruption
             :
             
             but
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             was
             it
             transubstantiated
             into
             flesh
             ,
             
             and
             bones
             ,
             to
             bee
             called
             celestiall
             bread
             ▪
             bread
             descending
             from
             Heauen
             ,
             
             the
             Bread
             of
             Life
             ,
             or
             the
             bread
             of
             Angels
             ?
          
           
             Now
             it
             remaines
             for
             vs
             to
             contest
             with
             the
             subtill
             reasons
             of
             the
             Missalians
             ,
             who
             to
             make
             a
             foundation
             for
             their
             Magicke
             ,
             insist
             carnally
             vpon
             the
             word
             est
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             were
             expressely
             written
             :
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               blood
               ,
            
             when
             Iesus
             Christ
             instituted
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             of
             his
             Blood
             ▪
             vnder
             the
             Symboles
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
          
           
           
             But
             I
             desire
             all
             those
             that
             are
             zealous
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             exactly
             to
             weigh
             the
             sacred
             Institution
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             meant
             to
             symbolize
             and
             signifie
             the
             communion
             of
             his
             body
             by
             the
             bread
             ,
             and
             the
             drinking
             of
             his
             bloud
             by
             the
             Wine
             and
             Cup.
             All
             will
             confesse
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             and
             principall
             nourishment
             of
             mans
             body
             ,
             is
             comprehended
             vnder
             the
             kinds
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             :
             so
             that
             the
             terme
             of
             bread
             is
             often
             taken
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             for
             the
             nourishment
             and
             life
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             Let
             vs
             enter
             into
             an
             examination
             of
             the
             passages
             of
             the
             Bible
             .
             
             Was
             not
             the
             first
             Man
             ,
             created
             after
             Gods
             similitude
             ,
             for
             the
             penalty
             of
             his
             offence
             ,
             told
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             eate
             his
             bread
             with
             the
             sweat
             and
             labour
             of
             his
             body
             ?
             Can
             any
             man
             be
             so
             ignorant
             as
             not
             to
             confesse
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             vnderstood
             by
             the
             liuing
             and
             life
             of
             Man
             ?
          
           
             When
             Iacob
             prayed
             vnto
             God
             to
             giue
             him
             bread
             and
             raiment
             :
             
             did
             hee
             not
             vnderstand
             by
             bread
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             was
             requisite
             for
             his
             whole
             nourishment
             ?
             When
             wee
             heare
             recited
             ,
             that
             God
             rained
             bread
             vpon
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             being
             in
             the
             desart
             ,
             
             and
             that
             the
             Israelites
             were
             replenished
             with
             this
             celestiall
             bread
             :
             
             This
             terme
             of
             bread
             ,
             
             was
             it
             not
             conceiued
             by
             the
             celestiall
             Manna
             ,
             sent
             by
             God
             to
             sustaine
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ?
          
           
             Is
             this
             Manna
             called
             the
             bread
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             
             and
             the
             bread
             of
             Angels
             ,
             
             giuen
             to
             the
             people
             without
             labour
             or
             trauaile
             ?
          
           
             When
             Mel●hisedech
             meant
             to
             furnish
             good
             Father
             Abrahams
             Armie
             ,
             
             did
             hee
             not
             present
             him
             with
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ?
          
           
             When
             Abraham
             was
             to
             gratifie
             and
             refresh
             three
             Angels
             that
             appeared
             vnto
             him
             :
             
             Did
             he
             not
             expose
             vnto
             them
             bread
             baked
             vpon
             the
             embers
             ?
             
             Did
             hee
             not
             giue
             Agar
             bread
             for
             her
             nourishment
             ?
             
             Isaacs
             Mother
             
             to
             fauour
             her
             best
             beloued
             sonne
             ,
             
             gaue
             him
             bread
             .
             Ioseph
             in
             Egypt
             offered
             bread
             to
             his
             brethren
             for
             their
             nourishment
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             goe
             about
             to
             describe
             a
             Famine
             and
             scarcitie
             of
             victuall
             ,
             
             doe
             we
             not
             say
             there
             wants
             bread
             ?
             
             When
             God
             promised
             any
             mercy
             or
             fauour
             to
             his
             people
             that
             did
             keepe
             his
             commandements
             ;
             Did
             he
             not
             giue
             them
             assurance
             of
             bread
             in
             sufficiencie
             ?
             
             when
             hee
             recommends
             vnto
             vs
             the
             poore
             ,
             
             as
             his
             members
             ,
             commands
             hee
             vs
             not
             to
             giue
             them
             bread
             ?
             It
             is
             bread
             therefore
             ,
             which
             nourisheth
             and
             sustaines
             the
             heart
             and
             life
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             When
             Satan
             enterprized
             to
             tempt
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             
             to
             testifie
             that
             he
             was
             true
             man
             :
             
             Did
             hee
             not
             make
             choice
             of
             bread
             ,
             when
             hee
             incited
             him
             to
             make
             the
             stones
             bread
             ?
          
           
             When
             Iesus
             Christ
             celebrated
             his
             banquets
             to
             giue
             bodily
             nourishment
             ,
             
             once
             to
             fiue
             thousand
             men
             ,
             and
             then
             againe
             to
             foure
             thousand
             persons
             :
             
             Did
             he
             not
             shew
             his
             power
             vnder
             the
             Symbole
             of
             bread
             ?
             When
             hee
             taught
             vs
             to
             addresse
             our
             prayers
             to
             God
             :
             Did
             he
             not
             expressely
             ordaine
             in
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             that
             we
             should
             request
             of
             God
             to
             giue
             vs
             our
             dayly
             bread
             ?
             And
             bread
             is
             not
             onely
             mentioned
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             for
             vulgar
             and
             corporall
             nourishment
             :
             but
             also
             in
             sacrifices
             celebrated
             by
             the
             Hebrew
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             prescript
             Law
             of
             Sacred
             bread
             ordained
             by
             God
             :
             
             that
             was
             azimall
             bread
             without
             Leauen
             .
             
             Other
             bread
             was
             tearmed
             the
             bread
             of
             proposition
             ,
             which
             the
             Priests
             euery
             weeke
             renued
             and
             eate
             ,
             
             which
             Dauid
             vsed
             ,
             presented
             to
             him
             by
             Achimelech
             the
             High
             Priest
             .
             
          
           
             Contrariwise
             the
             tearme
             of
             bread
             ,
             is
             appropriated
             to
             the
             bread
             of
             iniquitie
             ,
             of
             lyes
             ,
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             to
             polluted
             bread
             of
             Idolaters
             ,
             to
             bread
             of
             coinquination
             offered
             vpon
             the
             Altar
             ;
             
             to
             bread
             of
             mourning
             ,
             and
             to
             bread
             of
             trembling
             .
             The
             Ephraimites
             also
             called
             ashy
             and
             vnturned
             
             loaues
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             halfe
             hak't
             ,
             halfe
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             O
             you
             Missalian
             Capernaites
             ,
             you
             must
             not
             be
             so
             obdurate
             ,
             and
             inueterate
             in
             your
             carnalities
             ,
             
             as
             not
             to
             obserue
             the
             phrases
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             
             in
             which
             bread
             is
             oftentimes
             taken
             for
             terrestriall
             and
             corporall
             bread
             ;
             
             as
             when
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             that
             man
             did
             not
             liue
             onely
             by
             bread
             ,
             
             but
             also
             by
             whatsoeuer
             proceeded
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Sometimes
             also
             bread
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Doctrine
             .
             When
             Iesus
             Christ
             commanded
             his
             Apostles
             to
             keepe
             themselues
             from
             eating
             leauened
             bread
             with
             the
             Pharises
             :
             
             these
             tearmes
             of
             bread
             and
             leauen
             ,
             
             are
             they
             not
             expressed
             by
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             hereticall
             Pharises
             ?
             When
             the
             Cananitish
             woman
             demanded
             grace
             and
             mercy
             for
             her
             daughters
             health
             ,
             detained
             in
             in
             a
             long
             malady
             of
             sicknesse
             :
             did
             not
             Iesus
             Christ
             answer
             her
             ,
             how
             it
             was
             not
             lawfull
             to
             take
             the
             Childrens
             bread
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             to
             Doggs
             ?
             Was
             not
             the
             bread
             in
             this
             answer
             ,
             taken
             for
             life
             and
             health
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             for
             corporall
             nourishment
             ?
          
           
             Wherefore
             if
             bread
             bee
             taken
             for
             the
             life
             of
             Man
             ,
             which
             depends
             principally
             of
             Bread
             and
             of
             Wine
             ,
             and
             that
             Gods
             goodnesse
             ,
             accommodating
             it selfe
             to
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             made
             choise
             of
             these
             two
             signes
             and
             symboles
             ,
             or
             notable
             markes
             ,
             to
             signifie
             his
             body
             and
             his
             blood
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             bread
             ,
             the
             Wine
             ,
             these
             two
             prouisions
             being
             common
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             was
             this
             any
             reason
             ,
             to
             build
             vpon
             it
             a
             carnall
             transubstantiation
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             without
             it
             were
             not
             mighty
             enough
             ,
             really
             to
             figure
             ,
             and
             represent
             vnto
             vs
             sacramentally
             ,
             that
             life
             was
             giuen
             vs
             :
             yea
             ,
             life
             eternall
             ,
             by
             the
             communion
             of
             consecrated
             bread
             ,
             
             and
             Wine
             of
             benediction
             ;
             these
             being
             figures
             and
             symboles
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             
             and
             of
             his
             blood
             ?
             
          
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             produced
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             the
             Bread
             is
             
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             Wine
             is
             his
             blood
             :
             he
             also
             said
             ,
             that
             himselfe
             was
             the
             Bread
             of
             Life
             ,
             the
             liuing
             bread
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             the
             liuing
             bread
             come
             down
             from
             Heauen
             .
             Furher
             hee
             sayes
             ,
             that
             hee
             who
             eates
             of
             that
             bread
             ,
             shall
             liue
             eternally
             .
             Doth
             this
             inferre
             by
             the
             word
             est
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             conuerted
             and
             transubstantiated
             into
             bread
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             is
             no
             more
             Christ
             ,
             but
             an
             accident
             without
             substance
             .
             O
             abominable
             heresies
             !
             haue
             you
             any
             more
             reason
             ,
             O
             you
             Missalians
             ,
             to
             interpret
             these
             words
             carnally
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             to
             transubstantiate
             the
             bread
             into
             the
             body
             ,
             then
             when
             hee
             testifies
             ,
             that
             himselfe
             was
             the
             bread
             ,
             to
             transubstantiate
             him
             into
             bread
             ,
             considering
             that
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             how
             the
             communion
             of
             this
             bread
             giues
             eternall
             life
             ?
             Iesus
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
            
             :
             he
             also
             sayes
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             
             
               Hic
               est
               panis
               qui
               de
               Coelo
               descendit
               :
            
             in
             both
             these
             places
             ,
             
             is
             not
             this
             word
             est
             vsed
             ?
             And
             yet
             must
             we
             needs
             hereupon
             inferre
             a
             transubstantiation
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             orthodoxally
             interpreting
             the
             same
             by
             a
             Metonimy
             and
             familiar
             comparison
             of
             bread
             to
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             apprehend
             ,
             how
             eternall
             life
             was
             giuen
             vs
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             likewise
             by
             him
             our
             spirituall
             food
             is
             ministred
             ,
             euen
             as
             by
             bread
             ,
             a
             nourishment
             corporall
             ?
          
           
             Howsoeuer
             ,
             wee
             must
             alwayes
             haue
             recourse
             to
             the
             true
             expression
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             absolute
             Law-giuer
             ,
             and
             Author
             of
             this
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             who
             expounding
             his
             owne
             Institution
             ,
             saith
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             the
             Bread
             of
             Life
             ,
             
             then
             afterwards
             hee
             sayes
             ,
             that
             this
             bread
             is
             his
             flesh
             and
             his
             body
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             offered
             for
             the
             saluation
             of
             the
             world
             :
             he
             saith
             ,
             his
             flesh
             is
             true
             meate
             ,
             and
             his
             blood
             true
             drinke
             ;
             he
             sayes
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             eates
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drinkes
             of
             his
             blood
             ,
             he
             will
             remaine
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             How
             doth
             hee
             himselfe
             expound
             this
             Manducation
             ?
             Iesus
             Christ
             by
             his
             owne
             words
             expresseth
             himselfe
             :
             Whosoeuer
             comes
             to
             me
             ,
             
             shall
             neuer
             hunger
             ;
             and
             hee
             
             that
             beleues
             in
             me
             ,
             shall
             neuer
             thirst
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             true
             eating
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             drinking
             ,
             neuer
             againe
             to
             be
             hungry
             ,
             nor
             neuer
             to
             thirst
             ?
             Must
             wee
             not
             in
             this
             haue
             faith
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             spirit
             ?
          
           
             To
             addresse
             our selues
             to
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             our
             celestiall
             bread
             ,
             our
             spirituall
             drinke
             ,
             wherewith
             to
             bee
             satisfied
             for
             euer
             ,
             to
             quench
             our
             thirst
             of
             sinne
             perpetually
             ,
             must
             we
             runne
             to
             the
             Magicke
             of
             transubstantiation
             ,
             and
             forge
             an
             accident
             without
             substance
             ?
             Wherefore
             ,
             O
             Missalians
             ,
             doe
             you
             presume
             to
             inuent
             any
             other
             interpretation
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             witnesseth
             that
             the
             flesh
             profits
             nothing
             ;
             but
             the
             Spirit
             quickens
             ?
             and
             that
             his
             words
             are
             not
             carnall
             ,
             but
             spirituall
             ,
             giuing
             spirit
             and
             life
             ,
             by
             faith
             and
             confidence
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             the
             Sauiour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             incarnate
             ,
             dead
             ,
             and
             crucified
             ,
             to
             purchase
             for
             vs
             eternall
             life
             :
             and
             then
             raised
             vp
             againe
             ,
             he
             ascended
             into
             heauen
             ,
             sits
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             his
             Father
             ,
             
             remaining
             an
             eternall
             Priest
             ,
             Propitiator
             ,
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             Redeemer
             .
          
           
             To
             returne
             to
             this
             terme
             ,
             est
             ,
             that
             does
             so
             molest
             the
             Missalians
             braines
             ,
             that
             they
             dreame
             out
             of
             it
             a
             transubstantiation
             .
             If
             Iesus
             Christ
             vttered
             how
             he
             was
             the
             true
             Vine
             ,
             
             that
             God
             his
             Father
             was
             the
             keeper
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             the
             branches
             ;
             Can
             wee
             hereupon
             conclude
             by
             this
             word
             ,
             est
             ,
             a
             Magick
             of
             the
             transubstantiation
             of
             God
             ,
             into
             the
             keeper
             of
             a
             Vine
             ,
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             into
             a
             Vine
             ,
             and
             of
             our selues
             into
             branches
             ?
          
           
             If
             Iesus
             Christ
             was
             said
             to
             be
             the
             immaculate
             Lambe
             that
             wipes
             out
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             
             can
             wee
             herevpon
             induce
             a
             transubstantiation
             ?
             If
             Iesus
             Christ
             said
             that
             he
             was
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             sheepe-fold
             ,
             by
             whom
             we
             must
             enter
             to
             be
             saued
             :
             And
             that
             hee
             is
             the
             good
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             wee
             his
             sheepe
             ;
             must
             we
             needs
             so
             straine
             and
             wrest
             these
             places
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             to
             thinke
             it
             necessary
             ,
             because
             the
             word
             est
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             a
             transubstantiation
             ?
          
           
           
             When
             Iesus
             Christ
             admonished
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             the
             salt
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             did
             hee
             therefore
             transubstantiate
             or
             conuert
             them
             into
             Statues
             of
             Pillars
             of
             salt
             ,
             
             as
             he
             did
             Lots
             Wife
             ?
             If
             Iesus
             Christ
             said
             by
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
             that
             we
             are
             the
             Temples
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             inhabits
             ;
             
             must
             wee
             therefore
             imagine
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             transubstantiated
             into
             a
             masse
             of
             stone
             ?
          
           
             If
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             writ
             ,
             
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Rocke
             ,
             out
             of
             whom
             came
             liuing
             water
             ,
             to
             wash
             and
             purge
             vs
             from
             our
             sinnes
             :
             Must
             we
             wrest
             out
             of
             this
             a
             transmutation
             ,
             and
             transubstantiation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             into
             a
             Rocke
             ,
             or
             a
             materiall
             stone
             ?
          
           
             If
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             testifieth
             ,
             
             that
             we
             are
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             :
             may
             wee
             by
             this
             inferre
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             translated
             ,
             and
             now
             no
             more
             men
             ,
             but
             transubstantiated
             into
             an
             accident
             without
             substance
             ?
          
           
             I
             readily
             foresee
             ,
             O
             you
             obdurate
             Missalians
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             obiect
             all
             these
             pre-alleadged
             places
             :
             wherein
             this
             word
             est
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             make
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             must
             the
             more
             exactly
             bee
             obserued
             ,
             in
             that
             these
             be
             sacred
             mysteries
             ordained
             of
             God
             :
             which
             is
             most
             true
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             word
             est
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             found
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             formerly
             cited
             :
             but
             when
             we
             speake
             of
             holy
             Sacraments
             first
             instituted
             by
             God
             for
             his
             people
             of
             Israel
             ;
             
             is
             it
             written
             ,
             that
             Circumcision
             is
             Gods
             alliance
             and
             Couenant
             ?
          
           
             In
             the
             other
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Paschall
             Lambe
             ;
             
             was
             it
             said
             that
             the
             Lambe
             was
             the
             Passeouer
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             say
             the
             passage
             ?
             But
             shall
             we
             induce
             hereupon
             a
             Magicke
             of
             transubstantiation
             ?
             Will
             you
             not
             confesse
             ,
             O
             Missalian
             transubstantiators
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             passages
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             speaking
             of
             holy
             Sacraments
             ,
             that
             this
             word
             est
             ,
             can
             not
             be
             otherwise
             interpreted
             ,
             then
             to
             signifie
             some
             reall
             performance
             :
             
             and
             that
             Circumcision
             was
             a
             signe
             and
             a
             marke
             
             
             
             
             
             of
             the
             Couenant
             and
             alliance
             contracted
             by
             God
             with
             Abraham
             .
             
             The
             Paschall
             Lambe
             was
             also
             a
             sacred
             signe
             of
             the
             passage
             ,
             
             for
             a
             remembrance
             of
             their
             deliuerie
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ?
             
             The
             Arke
             of
             alliance
             for
             another
             Sacrament
             ,
             
             of
             which
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             truth
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             Must
             wee
             vnderstand
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             transubstantiated
             into
             the
             reall
             Maiestie
             of
             God
             ?
             Wee
             must
             ,
             wee
             must
             I
             say
             ,
             interpret
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             with
             discretion
             ,
             and
             in
             humilitie
             without
             sophistication
             ,
             and
             without
             Magicke
             ,
             soundly
             to
             apprehend
             the
             conception
             of
             words
             ,
             and
             not
             sticke
             so
             close
             to
             the
             letter
             ,
             which
             kils
             :
             but
             receiue
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             liuely
             spirit
             .
          
           
             If
             then
             the
             sacred
             Arke
             is
             called
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             nominated
             God
             ,
             because
             in
             it
             he
             exercised
             his
             omnipotent
             power
             ,
             and
             declared
             his
             Oracles
             and
             mysteries
             ,
             by
             exteriour
             signes
             ,
             to
             draw
             the
             Israelitish
             people
             to
             bee
             mindfull
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             feare
             and
             obey
             him
             :
             If
             Iesus
             Christ
             also
             said
             that
             hee
             was
             bread
             which
             came
             downe
             from
             Heauen
             ,
             the
             Bread
             of
             Life
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Wine
             was
             his
             bloud
             :
             that
             the
             Cup
             is
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             by
             the
             externall
             signes
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             to
             giue
             vs
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             our
             life
             and
             sauing
             nutriment
             depended
             onely
             on
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             his
             death
             &
             bloodshed
             ,
             we
             haue
             assurance
             of
             eternall
             life
             ;
             euen
             as
             bread
             and
             Wine
             serue
             for
             corporall
             nourishment
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             meant
             and
             ordained
             these
             sacred
             signes
             ,
             to
             bee
             to
             vs
             for
             Sacraments
             ,
             to
             approue
             and
             confirme
             our
             faith
             :
             Did
             he
             determin
             we
             should
             hereby
             Capernize
             ,
             &
             Nicodemize
             ,
             to
             enquire
             ,
             or
             make
             doubt
             of
             Gods
             power
             how
             it
             is
             possible
             to
             eate
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             drinke
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             how
             we
             can
             possibly
             be
             regenerated
             and
             borne
             anew
             ?
             Seeing
             the
             promise
             was
             made
             vnto
             vs
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             wherefore
             ,
             haue
             you
             ,
             O
             Missalians
             ,
             conceiued
             a
             carnall
             transubstantiation
             ,
             distrusting
             in
             the
             incomprehensible
             power
             of
             God
             ?
             May
             it
             not
             suffice
             you
             simply
             
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             was
             really
             and
             sacramentally
             offered
             ,
             to
             communicate
             thereof
             for
             our
             spirituall
             nourishment
             ,
             and
             to
             grant
             vs
             eternall
             life
             ,
             through
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             consecrated
             ,
             with
             giuing
             of
             thankes
             ;
             the
             bread
             being
             truely
             his
             bodie
             ,
             and
             the
             Wine
             his
             Blood
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             worthily
             receiue
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             puritie
             of
             conscience
             ,
             as
             sacred
             signes
             and
             markes
             of
             the
             diuine
             Character
             ,
             without
             searching
             too
             subtilly
             after
             the
             meanes
             ,
             other
             then
             the
             plaine
             interpretation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             flesh
             profits
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             quickens
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             words
             are
             spirit
             and
             life
             ?
             Should
             wee
             doubt
             whether
             God
             hath
             power
             ,
             by
             the
             symboles
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             consecrated
             to
             make
             vs
             communicate
             of
             the
             bodie
             and
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             though
             the
             bread
             remaine
             bread
             ,
             and
             the
             wine
             wine
             ?
             If
             it
             were
             otherwise
             ,
             this
             could
             be
             no
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             rather
             called
             a
             Miracle
             .
             As
             when
             Iesus
             Christ
             conuerted
             the
             Water
             into
             Wine
             ,
             hee
             then
             vsed
             the
             miracle
             of
             transubstantiation
             ,
             
             changing
             the
             Water
             into
             Wine
             :
             But
             hee
             ordained
             not
             this
             for
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             communion
             of
             his
             body
             &
             blood
             by
             the
             sacred
             figures
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             .
          
           
             Was
             it
             not
             also
             as
             easie
             for
             God
             to
             change
             the
             Wine
             into
             blood
             ,
             
             or
             the
             bread
             into
             flesh
             ,
             as
             for
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             to
             change
             the
             water
             of
             the
             Riuer
             into
             blood
             ,
             to
             confirme
             the
             hardnes
             of
             Pharaohs
             heart
             ;
             or
             when
             the
             clouds
             were
             turned
             into
             the
             flesh
             of
             Quailes
             ,
             
             that
             rained
             vpon
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ?
             Neuerthelesse
             ,
             God
             did
             not
             ordaine
             ,
             that
             these
             miracles
             should
             serue
             for
             ordinarie
             Sacraments
             :
             but
             herein
             he
             applyed
             himselfe
             to
             our
             infirmitie
             ,
             exhibiting
             to
             vs
             sacred
             ,
             but
             not
             transubstantiated
             signes
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             vaine
             nor
             fantasticall
             :
             but
             signes
             externall
             that
             we
             may
             behold
             ▪
             touch
             ,
             eate
             ▪
             and
             taste
             ,
             remaining
             still
             in
             their
             substance
             :
             and
             neuerthelesse
             they
             represent
             sacramentally
             what
             is
             by
             them
             comprehended
             ,
             and
             intimated
             ,
             wherein
             consists
             the
             approbation
             
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             to
             manifest
             by
             a
             sacramentall
             worke
             and
             ministration
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             regenerate
             ,
             and
             sustained
             by
             the
             holy
             Sacraments
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Supper
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             Comparison
             betweene
             the
             two
             holy
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             IF
             wee
             may
             presume
             to
             make
             comparison
             of
             the
             two
             holy
             Sacraments
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             Supper
             ,
             though
             there
             bee
             a
             difference
             betweene
             it
             ,
             and
             regeneration
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             reiterated
             :
             For
             it
             sufficeth
             that
             we
             be
             once
             regenerate
             ,
             and
             begotten
             anew
             ;
             but
             this
             spirituall
             nutriment
             is
             often
             renued
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             other
             differences
             ,
             very
             amply
             described
             by
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             of
             Gods
             Word
             .
             Notwithstanding
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             the
             same
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             represented
             as
             well
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Supper
             .
             By
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             wee
             are
             regenerated
             ,
             
             and
             by
             the
             same
             blood
             nourished
             .
             
             By
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             we
             are
             renued
             ,
             
             sett
             ,
             and
             engraffed
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             same
             blood
             we
             are
             entertained
             and
             preserued
             from
             hungring
             or
             thirsting
             for
             euer
             .
             
             By
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             wee
             cast
             off
             our
             old
             corrupt
             skin
             ,
             
             and
             put
             on
             his
             body
             ,
             
             from
             which
             likewise
             wee
             receiue
             nourishment
             ,
             and
             eternall
             life
             .
             By
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             we
             haue
             accesse
             and
             entry
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heauen
             :
             And
             by
             the
             same
             blood
             ,
             we
             haue
             fruition
             of
             the
             same
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             sense
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             wee
             
             were
             all
             baptized
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             
             and
             we
             are
             likewise
             drunke
             of
             the
             same
             spirituall
             drinke
             ,
             
             giuen
             vnto
             vs
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             Be
             not
             these
             comparisons
             drawne
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ?
             to
             witnesse
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             onely
             aime
             and
             scope
             ,
             whereto
             we
             must
             tend
             both
             in
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             holy
             Supper
             ?
             If
             therefore
             that
             the
             signes
             of
             sacramentall
             water
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             in
             the
             Supper
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             are
             sacred
             Signes
             ,
             Earnests
             ,
             Gages
             ,
             Hostages
             ,
             Symboles
             ,
             Seales
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             instituted
             by
             God
             for
             an
             assurance
             ,
             and
             approbation
             of
             our
             faith
             :
             Wherefore
             ,
             
             O
             Missalians
             ,
             seeing
             you
             haue
             inuented
             a
             Magicke
             of
             transubstantiation
             for
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             :
             why
             did
             you
             not
             likewise
             with
             the
             same
             Magicke
             sophisticate
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ?
             Why
             haue
             you
             not
             constituted
             that
             sacramentall
             water
             ,
             after
             it
             is
             by
             you
             exorcis'd
             and
             coniur'd
             with
             salt
             ,
             to
             repell
             diuels
             ,
             to
             be
             transubstantiated
             into
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             the
             water
             being
             no
             more
             water
             ,
             but
             an
             accident
             without
             substance
             ,
             as
             you
             haue
             forged
             by
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ?
             What
             difference
             doe
             you
             assigne
             ,
             but
             Sophistries
             ,
             Sophismes
             ,
             and
             Missalian
             subtilties
             ?
             If
             you
             perseuere
             in
             your
             heresie
             ,
             
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             word
             est
             :
             this
             word
             is
             also
             vsed
             in
             the
             water
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             
             which
             is
             termed
             renouation
             ,
             and
             regeneration
             ;
             
             it
             is
             named
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Vestment
             ,
             by
             ,
             and
             with
             which
             wee
             are
             reuested
             ,
             renued
             ,
             and
             regenerated
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             you
             acknowledge
             ,
             O
             Missalians
             ,
             that
             you
             could
             neuer
             yet
             meet
             with
             a
             second
             Berengarius
             ,
             to
             institute
             another
             Decree
             of
             a
             Palinody
             ,
             for
             the
             extending
             of
             your
             Magicall
             transubstantiation
             ,
             to
             the
             sacred
             water
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             meanes
             likewise
             to
             transubstantiate
             your
             lustrall
             Plegme
             &
             Spittle
             ;
             your
             Oyle
             ,
             your
             Creames
             ,
             your
             Salt
             ,
             &
             other
             Drugges
             ,
             wherewith
             you
             haue
             corrupted
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ;
             
             why
             are
             you
             so
             inueterate
             ,
             and
             obdurate
             in
             your
             Pompilian
             
             Religion
             ,
             as
             to
             hale
             Iesus
             Christ
             from
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             in
             body
             and
             blood
             to
             descend
             by
             your
             muttered
             Magick
             ,
             like
             another
             
               Iupiter
               Elicius
            
             ,
             before
             the
             day
             preordained
             for
             his
             second
             comming
             ?
             
          
           
             I
             may
             well
             propound
             vnto
             you
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             
             called
             by
             some
             Apostles
             the
             Sunne
             of
             Righteousnes
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             
             because
             light
             comes
             from
             Heauen
             ,
             by
             this
             luminous
             and
             glorious
             sphericall
             Planet
             :
             and
             so
             spirituall
             light
             is
             exhibited
             to
             vs
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             the
             night
             and
             darknesse
             of
             sinne
             hath
             brought
             vs
             into
             the
             brightnesse
             ,
             and
             cleare
             sun-shine
             of
             his
             grace
             .
          
           
             You
             may
             now
             therefore
             vnderstand
             ,
             carnall
             &
             grosse
             Capernaites
             ,
             
             this
             sufficient
             and
             euident
             comparison
             ,
             to
             intimate
             that
             the
             infinite
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             compleat
             and
             perfect
             ,
             then
             your
             abominable
             inuention
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
             Will
             you
             not
             acknowledge
             ,
             except
             your
             eyes
             be
             blinded
             ,
             and
             obfu●cated
             with
             the
             palpable
             darknes
             of
             obstinacie
             ,
             that
             the
             Sunne
             giues
             vs
             his
             light
             ,
             his
             force
             ,
             his
             heat
             and
             vigour
             ,
             and
             yet
             neuerthelesse
             ,
             the
             body
             it self
             of
             the
             planetall
             Sunne
             remaines
             and
             continues
             in
             his
             sphericall
             Orbe
             ?
             Doe
             you
             not
             vse
             to
             say
             ordinarily
             in
             common
             language
             when
             the
             window
             of
             an
             house
             is
             open
             on
             that
             part
             where
             the
             Sunne
             shines
             ,
             that
             the
             Sunne
             is
             come
             into
             the
             house
             ,
             although
             the
             Sunne
             remaines
             still
             in
             the
             Firmament
             ?
             Must
             wee
             therefore
             violently
             hale
             and
             pull
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             descend
             ,
             and
             bee
             transubstantiated
             into
             this
             earthly
             substance
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             affoord
             its
             heat
             ,
             beames
             ,
             light
             and
             nourishment
             ,
             to
             Plants
             ,
             Trees
             ,
             Herbes
             ,
             and
             Beasts
             of
             the
             earth
             ?
             Are
             you
             so
             brutish
             ,
             O
             Capernaits
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             recognize
             that
             the
             true
             Sunne
             of
             Righteousnes
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             more
             power
             then
             this
             Astrall
             Sunne
             ,
             being
             but
             mortall
             ,
             and
             created
             ?
             If
             then
             a
             mortall
             creature
             hath
             this
             power
             to
             infuse
             into
             vs
             the
             vertue
             and
             efficacie
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             by
             his
             beames
             ,
             light
             ,
             and
             
             heate
             ,
             extended
             really
             and
             effectually
             ouer
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             the
             body
             remaining
             still
             in
             its
             heauen
             :
             and
             shall
             wee
             not
             beleeue
             that
             God
             an
             immortall
             Creator
             hath
             much
             more
             power
             to
             grant
             vs
             the
             true
             Sunne
             of
             Righteousnesse
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             to
             giue
             vs
             the
             vertue
             and
             power
             of
             his
             body
             and
             bloodshed
             for
             vs
             by
             the
             beames
             ,
             light
             ,
             and
             heate
             of
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             except
             hee
             be
             by
             your
             Magicke
             pluckt
             from
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             body
             drawne
             out
             of
             heauen
             ,
             to
             be
             transubstantiated
             vpon
             earth
             ?
             Why
             should
             not
             Iesus
             Christ
             haue
             this
             power
             to
             affoord
             vs
             his
             light
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             his
             body
             and
             blood
             to
             enter
             into
             vs
             ,
             if
             by
             faith
             and
             a
             pure
             conscience
             wee
             be
             ready
             to
             receiue
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             efficacy
             of
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             well
             and
             better
             ,
             then
             the
             sphericall
             Sunne
             can
             enter
             into
             our
             houses
             ,
             with
             his
             force
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             neuer
             be
             drawne
             out
             of
             his
             heauen
             ,
             to
             bee
             transubstantiated
             ?
             The
             Sunne
             is
             an
             entire
             body
             created
             ,
             residing
             in
             heauen
             :
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             generation
             of
             Plants
             ,
             Trees
             ,
             and
             Herbes
             ,
             which
             by
             his
             force
             and
             calidity
             ,
             giues
             sustentation
             to
             whatsoeuer
             liues
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             moment
             ,
             hath
             power
             to
             quicken
             ,
             heat
             ,
             and
             nourish
             ,
             an
             infinit
             number
             of
             Plants
             ,
             Trees
             ,
             Herbes
             ,
             and
             beasts
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             yet
             his
             body
             is
             neuer
             separated
             ,
             diuided
             ,
             drawne
             out
             of
             his
             spheare
             ,
             nor
             transubstantiated
             .
             The
             body
             also
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             which
             he
             assumed
             vp
             into
             heauen
             ,
             set
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             :
             hath
             not
             that
             more
             force
             ,
             more
             vertue
             ,
             more
             power
             ,
             to
             regenerate
             ,
             nourish
             and
             sustaine
             vs
             ;
             to
             giue
             vs
             his
             vertue
             ,
             light
             and
             beames
             ;
             to
             inspire
             ,
             quicken
             ,
             illuminate
             and
             nourish
             vs
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             moment
             to
             make
             vs
             all
             by
             faith
             partakers
             of
             his
             body
             and
             bloud
             :
             to
             make
             vs
             members
             of
             his
             members
             ,
             vnited
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             ,
             through
             his
             true
             promise
             ,
             comprehended
             vnder
             the
             symboles
             &
             sacred
             signes
             commended
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             till
             the
             second
             cōming
             of
             his
             humanity
             be
             reuealed
             vpon
             earth
             ?
             Wherefore
             then
             O
             Missalians
             ,
             haue
             you
             deuised
             this
             
             Magicke
             of
             transubstantiation
             ,
             to
             blaspheme
             against
             God
             ,
             to
             impaire
             his
             omnipotency
             ,
             and
             disable
             his
             vertue
             more
             then
             you
             do
             that
             of
             the
             sphericall
             Sun
             ,
             but
             his
             creature
             ?
             Why
             should
             you
             hale
             the
             body
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             out
             of
             heauen
             ,
             before
             the
             preordained
             time
             ,
             to
             transubstantiate
             it
             into
             your
             little
             round
             azimall
             hosts
             printed
             with
             image●y
             ,
             which
             you
             cause
             to
             bee
             ador●d
             ,
             seeing
             Christ
             as
             God
             ,
             
             there
             assists
             his
             Church
             perpetually
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             power
             to
             regenerate
             ,
             feed
             ,
             and
             sustaine
             vs
             :
             yea
             ,
             with
             an
             eternall
             life
             and
             nourishment
             ,
             by
             his
             most
             assured
             promise
             ,
             testified
             by
             the
             holy
             Sacraments
             of
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             sacred
             Supper
             .
          
           
             For
             other
             more
             familiar
             and
             domesticall
             comparisons
             ,
             consider
             O
             Missalians
             ,
             how
             earthly
             and
             mo●tall
             Princes
             are
             reputed
             ,
             reuerenced
             and
             honoured
             by
             such
             sacred
             signes
             as
             they
             ordaine
             ;
             I
             will
             onely
             propound
             vnto
             you
             two
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             waxe
             and
             mettals
             :
             of
             one
             the
             Princes
             seale
             is
             composed
             ,
             with
             which
             grants
             ,
             pardons
             ,
             and
             remissions
             are
             sealed
             ,
             charters
             ,
             and
             priuiledges
             by
             the
             Prince
             conferred
             .
             He
             that
             falsifies
             this
             seale
             is
             he
             not
             punisht
             as
             in
             case
             of
             high
             treason
             ,
             euen
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             outraged
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Prince
             ?
             Does
             not
             this
             seale
             represent
             his
             owne
             person
             ,
             euen
             as
             if
             himselfe
             were
             present
             ?
             Neuerthelesse
             the
             seale
             though
             it
             bee
             called
             the
             seale
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             is
             not
             transubstantiated
             ,
             but
             still
             remaines
             waxe
             :
             but
             otherwise
             hauing
             receiued
             the
             sacred
             character
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             
             being
             then
             no
             more
             called
             waxe
             ,
             but
             the
             Princes
             seale
             .
          
           
             Also
             the
             mettals
             of
             gold
             or
             siluer
             coyned
             with
             the
             Princes
             stampe
             ,
             doe
             serue
             for
             mony
             ,
             although
             they
             are
             no
             more
             called
             gold
             nor
             siluer
             ;
             but
             hauing
             once
             exchanged
             their
             names
             at
             the
             Princes
             wil
             ,
             they
             are
             either
             crownes
             ,
             Angels
             or
             Pistols
             ,
             or
             else
             shillings
             ,
             groats
             or
             penies
             ,
             or
             other
             such
             like
             names
             ;
             they
             are
             yet
             notwithstanding
             mettals
             of
             the
             very
             substance
             as
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             that
             difference
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             the
             
             Princes
             impression
             vpon
             them
             by
             and
             in
             which
             hee
             is
             represented
             really
             :
             so
             that
             whosoeuer
             clips
             or
             falsifies
             that
             money
             ,
             is
             sorely
             punisht
             by
             death
             as
             a
             fellon
             and
             a
             Traitor
             his
             Prince
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             as
             bad
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             he
             had
             offended
             and
             conspired
             against
             the
             Princes
             owne
             person
             ;
             by
             farre
             greater
             reason
             the
             bread
             and
             the
             wine
             consecrated
             and
             ordained
             to
             bee
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             pretious
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             represents
             them
             really
             ,
             
             and
             not
             by
             picture
             .
             Wherefore
             whosoeuer
             receiues
             it
             vnworthily
             ,
             commits
             a
             haynous
             crime
             against
             the
             supreame
             and
             Diuine
             Maiesty
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             his
             eternall
             damnation
             ;
             but
             t
             is
             not
             to
             conclude
             a
             transubstantiation
             by
             a
             most
             abhominable
             coniuration
             or
             witchcraft
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             you
             Massalians
             or
             Masse-Priests
             ,
             Nicholaits
             and
             transubstantiators
             ,
             be
             not
             sufficiently
             satisfied
             with
             Iesus
             Christ
             &
             his
             Apostles
             interpretations
             ,
             as
             likewise
             with
             those
             similitudes
             and
             familiar
             comparisons
             ,
             
             to
             reduce
             and
             bring
             you
             to
             the
             sincere
             way
             ,
             and
             certaine
             forme
             ordained
             of
             God
             for
             to
             celebrate
             his
             holy
             Sacraments
             ,
             in
             abolishing
             your
             Pompilian
             and
             Missafique
             Idolatries
             ,
             eiecting
             from
             you
             your
             abhominable
             witchcraft
             of
             transubstantiation
             .
             At
             the
             least
             will
             ye
             not
             beleeue
             at
             all
             the
             interpretations
             of
             the
             anci●et
             authors
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             hearken
             but
             to
             the
             sayings
             of
             St.
             Augustin
             against
             Adamantine
             that
             notable
             hereticke
             :
             Euen
             as
             the
             blood
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ,
             in
             many
             parts
             and
             places
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             water
             ,
             the
             Stone
             also
             to
             bee
             Christ
             ;
             
             euen
             so
             the
             bread
             is
             said
             to
             be
             his
             body
             :
             which
             three
             places
             must
             be
             vnderstood
             and
             interpreted
             to
             bee
             sacred
             signes
             and
             figures
             ,
             then
             when
             this
             very
             author
             said
             Christ
             Iesus
             vttered
             these
             words
             ;
             
             
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
            
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             body
             ,
             
             in
             presenting
             and
             breaking
             bread
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             hee
             gaue
             them
             the
             signe
             of
             his
             body
             :
             for
             otherwise
             it
             should
             seeme
             to
             bee
             a
             thing
             both
             inhumane
             and
             vnlawfull
             ,
             to
             deuoure
             the
             pretious
             flesh
             and
             
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             if
             there
             were
             not
             the
             figure
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             for
             to
             keepe
             in
             memory
             his
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             hauing
             beene
             sacrificed
             to
             God
             his
             Father
             for
             our
             life
             and
             eternal
             nourishment
             .
             
             Againe
             the
             same
             author
             vseth
             this
             interpretation
             ,
             The
             Sacrament
             visible
             is
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             sacred
             signe
             of
             the
             inuisible
             sacrifice
             :
             the
             like
             interpretations
             are
             described
             by
             Tertullian
             against
             that
             hereticke
             Marcion
             ,
             
             
               Christus
               acceptum
               panem
               corpus
               suum
               fecit
               ,
               dicendo
               ,
               hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
               :
               id
               est
               ,
               figura
               corporis
               mei
               .
            
             Wherefore
             then
             O
             Missalians
             ,
             haue
             you
             not
             followed
             the
             authority
             of
             these
             holy
             Doctors
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             would
             not
             blasphem
             against
             God
             by
             the
             magick
             of
             transubstantiation
             ,
             but
             haue
             freely
             and
             vertuously
             acknowledged
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             be
             a
             visible
             signe
             or
             sacred
             figure
             ,
             signifying
             by
             faith
             &
             spirit
             that
             which
             is
             inuisible
             ?
             
             wherefore
             do
             you
             prepare
             the
             mouth
             and
             the
             belly
             for
             to
             deuoure
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             corporally
             ,
             really
             and
             carnally
             ?
             
             why
             offer
             you
             not
             your selues
             by
             true
             &
             liuely
             faith
             for
             to
             eate
             worthily
             Christ
             Iesus
             ?
             
             Why
             haue
             you
             not
             vnderstood
             the
             manducation
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             notable
             distinction
             of
             that
             learned
             Doctor
             
               S.
               Ierome
            
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             carnally
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             shedding
             his
             blood
             ,
             and
             crucifying
             of
             his
             body
             for
             our
             saluation
             ;
             but
             spiritually
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             said
             that
             his
             flesh
             is
             the
             true
             meat
             for
             vs
             to
             eate
             .
             For
             another
             proofe
             ,
             I
             will
             alledge
             that
             learned
             Prelate
             Gelase
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             which
             disputing
             against
             the
             Heretickes
             Eutichines
             and
             Nestorians
             ,
             doth
             affirme
             the
             bread
             &
             wine
             consecrated
             and
             made
             Sacraments
             are
             neuerthelesse
             in
             substance
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             signes
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             by
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             And
             if
             ye
             desire
             larger
             testimonies
             ,
             Saint
             Ambrosius
             vpon
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             hath
             explicated
             and
             made
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             eating
             of
             the
             bread
             
             and
             the
             drinking
             of
             the
             wine
             doth
             signifie
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             offered
             for
             vs.
             
             Origen
             likewise
             in
             his
             Homilies
             teacheth
             the
             Sacraments
             to
             be
             figures
             ,
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             examine
             really
             ,
             and
             not
             carnally
             :
             because
             saith
             he
             ,
             that
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
            
             ,
             not
             vnderstood
             spiritually
             kils
             the
             soule
             ,
             when
             he
             writes
             to
             eate
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             .
             Wherefore
             
               S.
               Chrysostome
            
             admonished
             the
             people
             to
             honour
             that
             holy
             Sacrament
             in
             offring
             himselfe
             his
             soule
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             Christ
             Iesus
             was
             crucified
             ;
             &
             that
             by
             that
             holy
             Sacament
             of
             bread
             &
             wine
             ,
             is
             signified
             to
             vs
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             For
             resolution
             ,
             we
             must
             follow
             and
             be
             ruled
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             instruction
             and
             interpretation
             of
             our
             holy
             Sauiour
             Christ
             Iesus
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
             to
             honor
             and
             reuerence
             his
             holy
             Sacraments
             instituted
             of
             him
             by
             exterior
             signes
             ,
             to
             lift
             vp
             our
             hearts
             and
             raise
             our
             spirits
             and
             minds
             to
             heauen
             ,
             
             for
             to
             comprehend
             that
             which
             by
             those
             signes
             is
             represented
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             esteeme
             ,
             hold
             ,
             &
             account
             them
             as
             vaine
             pictures
             or
             apparitions
             ;
             but
             endeuour
             to
             receiue
             them
             worthily
             by
             liuely
             faith
             and
             vertue
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             be
             fed
             and
             nourished
             with
             celestiall
             bread
             ,
             to
             the
             saluation
             of
             our
             soules
             thereby
             to
             attaine
             life
             eternall
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             then
             be
             assured
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             as
             members
             of
             his
             body
             that
             we
             may
             be
             reduced
             and
             brought
             all
             into
             one
             vnity
             ,
             
             for
             to
             communicate
             and
             eate
             the
             same
             bread
             and
             drink
             the
             same
             wine
             compounded
             of
             many
             graines
             vnited
             together
             ,
             
             to
             the
             end
             that
             wee
             may
             say
             with
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             ,
             All
             wee
             faithfull
             are
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             saued
             and
             redeemed
             by
             his
             holy
             body
             crucified
             ,
             and
             pretious
             blood
             shed
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             so
             remaining
             permanent
             in
             faith
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             in
             eating
             his
             body
             and
             drinking
             his
             blood
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             firmely
             to
             haue
             beene
             crucified
             and
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             
             ascended
             into
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             his
             Father
             ,
             
             vntill
             that
             he
             returnes
             as
             he
             is
             ascended
             with
             his
             humanity
             ,
             and
             neuerthelesse
             his
             Almighty
             power
             and
             Diuinity
             to
             be
             distributed
             to
             vs
             and
             diffused
             in
             earth
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             especially
             in
             his
             holy
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             left
             vs
             for
             a
             pledge
             ,
             and
             exteriour
             approbation
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             for
             memory
             and
             recordation
             of
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           To
           my
           Noble
           and
           most
           learned
           Author
           ,
           on
           his
           worthy
           Name
           .
        
         
           
             I
             N
             the
             Circumference
             of
             all
             Natures
             frame
             ,
          
           
             S
             O
             honor'd
             is
             (
             learn'd
             Casaubon
             )
             thy
             name
             ,
          
           
             A
             S
             so
             much
             need
             my
             encomiasticke
             lines
             ,
          
           
             A
             S
             a
             small
             Taper
             when
             that
             Phaebus
             shines
          
           
             C
             Leare
             at
             noone
             day
             :
          
        
         
           
             C
             An
             this
             so
             litterate
             Age
             afford
             a
             brest
             ,
          
           
             A
             Closet
             where
             such
             profound
             wit
             doth
             rest
             ,
          
           
             S
             Vch
             abstruce
             Learning
             ?
             these
             he
             did
             combine
          
           
             A
             Peerlesse
             Graecian
             ,
             and
             vnmatcht
             Diuine
             :
          
           
             V
             Nder
             the
             wounds
             of
             his
             Polemicke
             pen
          
           
             B
             Led
             the
             Idolatrous
             Whore
             :
             Rarest
             of
             men
             ,
          
           
             O
             Ver
             all
             Nations
             flies
             thy
             far-spred
             Name
             ,
          
           
             N
             O
             angle
             but
             resounds
             thy
             datelesse
             fame
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             admirer
             of
             his
             works
             ,
             ABRAHAM
             DARCIE
             .
          
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A18103-e2330
           
             Prou
             7.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Sacrifices
             before
             the
             written
             Law.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             50
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             11.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             6.
             7
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             Rainbow
             .
          
           
             Genes
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Circumcision
             in
             the
             yeere
             of
             the
             world
             2048.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Exodus
             12.
             
          
           
             Exodus
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Cloud
             .
             The
             Pillar
             of
             fire
             ,
             Exod.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             diuision
             of
             the
             Arabick
             red
             sea
             ,
             in
             the
             yeere
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             2403.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
             Titus
             3.
             
          
           
             Heauenly
             Manna
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             
          
           
             Diuers
             sacrifices
             ordained
             by
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             yeere
             of
             the
             world
             2455.
             
             Holocausts
             .
          
           
             Diuision
             of
             sacrifices
             ,
             extracted
             out
             of
             
               Exodus
               ,
               Leuiticus
            
             ,
             &
             Numbers
             .
             Beasts
             appointed
             for
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             Daies
             appointed
             for
             sacrifices
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             23.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             books
             of
             Philo
             the
             Iew
             ,
             and
             of
             Iosephus
             .
          
           
             Holocaust
             :
             Philo
             the
             Iew
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             appointed
             for
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             Ioseph
             lib.
             3
             c.
             20.
             
             De
             Antiq.
             Iudaic.
             Leu.
             9.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Sacrifice
             for
             health
             .
          
           
             Sacrifices
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Sacrifices
             for
             sinne
             out
             of
             ignorance
             .
          
           
             Sacrifices
             for
             the
             High
             Priests
             sinne
             ,
             for
             the
             Princes
             ,
             for
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             for
             particular
             men
             .
          
           
             Leu.
             3.
             4
             ,
             5
             6.
             
          
           
             Sacrifice
             for
             a
             polluted
             man.
             Sacrifice
             for
             a
             deliuered
             woman
             .
          
           
             Leuit.
             12.
             
          
           
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             Leprous
             .
          
           
             Leuit.
             14.
             
          
           
             Sacrifice
             for
             manstruall
             polution
             .
          
           
             Leauen
             and
             Honey
             forbidden
             in
             all
             sacrifices
             .
          
           
             Sacrifice
             for
             a
             woman
             suspected
             of
             Adulterie
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Sacrifice
             of
             Nazareans
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Philo
             the
             Iew
             in
             his
             Treatise
             abouenamed
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             
          
           
             Arke
             of
             Couenant
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             25.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Ephod
             .
          
           
             Water
             of
             Purification
             consecrated
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             38.
             
          
           
             Brazen
             Serpent
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Corruption
             began
             first
             in
             Adam
             .
          
           
             Corruption
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             by
             
               Aaron
               .
               Exod.
               32.
               
               Deut.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             Corruption
             of
             sacrifices
             by
             Nadab
             and
             
               Abihu
               .
               Leuit.
               10.
               
               Numb
               .
            
             11.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             6.
             3.
             6.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             10.
             
          
           
             Judg.
             50.
             
          
           
             Inhumane
             sacrifice
             of
             
               Iephta
               .
               Iudg.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             Idolatry
             by
             the
             golden
             Ephod
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ophni
             and
             Phinees
             corrupters
             of
             sacrifices
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Arke
             of
             sacred
             .
             Couenant
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             corruption
             of
             sacred
             signes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sams
             6.
             
             Osias
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             26.
             
             Saul
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             13.
             
             Ioseph
             .
             lib.
             ●
             .
             cap.
             4.
             de
             .
             Antiq.
             ludae
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Kings
             11.
             
          
           
             Ieroboam
             .
             1.
             
             Kings
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kings
             14.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kings
             16.
             
          
           
             Achab.
             1.
             
             Kings
             16.
             
          
           
             Ioseph
             .
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ochosias
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Kings
             1.
             
          
           
             Ioseph
             .
             li.
             9.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Purgatory
             fire
             .
             2.
             
             Kings
             16.
             
          
           
             
               In
               the
               booke
            
             Alcoran
             .
          
           
             Asoar
             .
             29.
             lib.
             46.
             and
             Asoar
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Ignem
             gehennae
             ,
             non
             nisi
             numero
             dierum
             praeterminato
             .
             Animas
             sentire
             docet
             Alcoranliber
             ,
             &
             ad
             diem
             Veritatis
             omnes
             accedere
             operum
             suorum
             mercedem
             accepturos
             ,
             Asoar
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             corruption
             in
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Apo●
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             10.
             50.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             4.
             
          
           
             Esay
             7.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             Esay
             66.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             6.
             
          
           
             Amos
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Esdras
             7.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Kings
             15.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ioseph
             .
             lib.
             13.
             ca.
             16.
             de
             Ant.
             Iud.
             
          
           
             Ioseph
             .
             lib.
             de
             Antiq.
             Iud.
             
          
           
             Ioseph
             .
             lib.
             15.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ioseph
             .
             li.
             8.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Entros
             .
             1.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             Comparison
             between
             Adam
             and
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Rain-bow
             .
          
           
             Circumcision
             .
             Galat.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             flaming
             Bush
             .
          
           
             Pascall
             Lambe
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             bread
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Cloud
             ,
             the
             Pillar
             of
             Fire
             ,
             The
             Red
             Sea.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             Job
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Heauenly
             Manna
             .
          
           
             The
             flowing
             Rocke
             .
          
           
             Liuing
             Water
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             
          
           
             Arke
             of
             Couenant
             .
          
           
             Brazen
             Serpent
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             
          
           
             Temple
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             2.
             
          
           
             Holocaust
             ,
             and
             water
             Purgatorie
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             15.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             St.
             Augustine
             lib.
             3.
             de
             doct
             .
             Christ
             .
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Distribution
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             to
             all
             Conuerts
             .
             Herod
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             
          
           
             Corruptions
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             corrupted
             .
          
           
             Theod.
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             fables
             of
             Heretikes
             .
          
           
             Ca●sine
             ,
             &
             ca●posiquam
             de
             conerat
             .
             distinct
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Epheta
             .
             Per.
             Satyr
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Galat.
             3.
             ●phes
             .
             4.
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Epiphan
             .
             lib.
             1.
             tom
             .
             3.
             haeres
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             Epipha
             .
             lib.
             1.
             tom
             .
             3.
             haeres
             .
             42.
             and
             lib.
             2.
             tom
             .
             1.
             haeres
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             corrupted
             .
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Eccle.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             tripart
             it
             .
             lib.
             9.
             cap.
             37.
             &
             lib.
             11.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             tripart
             .
             lib.
             9
             cap.
             39.
             
             &
             39.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Tripar
             .
             Chap
             38.
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.
             
             Galat.
             4.
             
             Heb.
             7.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Tripar
             .
             lib.
             9.
             cap.
             38.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             23
             
          
           
             In
             the
             yeere
             of
             Christ
             ,
             114.
             
          
           
             Tlatina
             Sabelli
             .
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             27.
             &
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Cel.
             li.
             39.
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             Iustin
             .
             in
             Apolo
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Inno
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             5.
             de
             officio
             Disial
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             de
             Haereti
             .
             cap.
             26.
             
             &
             64.
             
          
           
             Epiphan
             .
             lib.
             2.
             tom
             .
             5.
             haeret
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             29.
             
             Marc.
             14.
             
             Luc.
             22.
             1.
             
             Corint
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11
             ,
          
           
             The
             Romane
             Emperors
             and
             their
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Titiuill
             .
             lib.
             1.
             deca
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Fenestell
             .
             lib.
             de
             Magist
             .
             Rom.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             
               in
               his
               bookes
               of
               the
               Eccl.
               Hist
               .
            
             Anno
             Dom.
             34.
             
             &
             68.
             
             Anno
             Dom.
             94.
             112.
             
             &
             183.
             167.
             202.
             238.
             254.
             257.
             276.
             292.
             
          
           
             Pontifex
             Maximus
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             booke
             intituled
             ,
             A
             discourse
             of
             the
             ancient
             Religion
             of
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             by
             
               William
               de
               Choue
            
             Bayly
             of
             Dolphinois
             .
          
           
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Caesars
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             Nicephorus
             Historie
             .
          
           
             Anno
             Dom.
             410.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Canons
             collected
             by
             Clement
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             21.
             22.
             62.
             
             &
             95.
             
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             93.
             
          
           
             Alexander
             the
             first
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             yeere
             of
             our
             Lord
             110.
             
          
           
             Sixtus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             in
             the
             yeere
             of
             our
             Lord
             127.
             
          
           
             Syluester
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Higinus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             the
             yeere
             140.
             
          
           
             Fabian
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             in
             the
             yeare
             240.
             
          
           
             Pius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             144.
             
          
           
             Z●pherin
             :
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             200.
             
          
           
             Calixtus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             280.
             
          
           
             Eutiches
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             262.
             
          
           
             Red
             roabes
             of
             Cardinals
             .
          
           
             Siluest
             :
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             314.
             
          
           
             
               Cronic
               .
               of
            
             Iohn
             Baptista
             Ignatius
             .
          
           
             Hist●tripartit
             :
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Paul
             :
             Aenul
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             412.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             434.
             
          
           
             Blon
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             D●cad
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Procop.
               lib.
            
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             wars
             of
             the
             Vuandales
             in
             the
             yeare
             486.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             550.
             554.
             
          
           
             
               Paul
               Acmil
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             in
             the
             yeare
             568.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             ,
             572.
             
          
           
             Platine
             Blond
             :
             volaterad
             .
          
           
             Paul
             :
             Aemil
             :
             lib.
             10.
             
             Blond
             :
             lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             Blond
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             Decad.
             2.
             
          
           
             Paul.
             Enul
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             apparant
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             588.
             
          
           
             Sabellic
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             600.
             
          
           
             Blond
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             lib.
             4.
             of
             epist
             .
             cha
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             604.
             
          
           
             Platin.
             Sabellic
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             612.
             
          
           
             Math.
             26.
             
          
           
             Math.
             23.
             
             Luc.
             11.
             
             Marc.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             Mahomets
             originall
             .
          
           
             Looke
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             History
             .
          
           
             Hereticks
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Originall
             of
             the
             Masse
             :
             with
             exposition
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             11.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Kings
             11.
             
          
           
             Messa
             .
          
           
             Messell
             .
             Hell.
             
          
           
             Masse
             drawne
             from
             the
             ancient
             Latine
             Romanes
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             the
             Greekes
             the
             Priest
             hauing
             discharged
             his
             function
             ,
             spake
             aloud
             in
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             
               Laiois
               Aphesis
            
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             discharged
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Apule
             .
             lib.
             11.
             de
             Asm
             .
             aur
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             description
             of
             Affrick
             ,
             by
             
               Iohn
               Leo
               Affricanus
            
             .
          
           
             Messa
             of
             the
             Turkes
             .
          
           
             Messelmans
             ,
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             great
             Turks
             Court
             ,
             by
             Frier
             
               Antonie
               Geffrie
            
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             aboue
             said
             ,
             
               Messen
               ,
               Messi
            
             .
          
           
             Pontife
             lib.
             1.
             of
             Commenta
             .
          
           
             A
             Curate
             .
             Curio
             ,
             a
             Priest
             ,
             or
             Curat
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Cure
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             his
             Parish
             had
             the
             care
             of
             sacred
             celebrations
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             Liui.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Decad.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             Lini
             .
             Fenest
             .
             Pompo
             .
             L●tt
             .
          
           
             Aube
             .
             Alex.
             ab
             Alex.
             lib.
             4.
             chap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Super
             tunicam
             aeneam
             pectori
             regumen
             .
             1.
             
             Decad
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Virg.
             lib.
             A●neid
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Purpureovel
             are
             comas
             ad
             opertus
             maictu
             ,
             ca●ite
             ante
             aras
             Phrigius
             Velamus
             amict●
             .
          
           
             Titilman
             .
             in
             tractat
             .
             de
             expo
             .
             Myster
             .
             Missae
             .
             et
             Gab.
             E●el
             .
             in
             lib.
             de
             exposit
             .
             Missae
             .
          
           
             Philo
             :
             in
             lib.
             de
             profug
             .
          
           
             Apul.
             lib.
             11.
             de
             lasno
             auri
             .
          
           
             Proclus
             in
             lib.
             de
             sacrafic
             .
             &
             Gag
             .
             Procl
             .
             Platoni
             .
             Catul.
             Eius
             aquae
             aspersione
             ,
             peccata
             ,
             presertim
             per
             iuria
             ,
             mendati
             aque
             dilui
             credebant
             .
          
           
             Blond
             .
             lib.
             de
             Rom.
             trium
             .
             Ouid
             lib.
             Fast
             3
             
          
           
             Fonts
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
          
           
             Dijs
             supcris
             sacra
             facturus
             ,
             corporis
             ablutione
             purgabatur
             :
             cum
             vero
             inferis
             lijamdum
             erat
             ,
             sola
             aspersio
             sufficiebat
             .
          
           
             Blond
             .
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Rom.
             trium
             .
             Ma●r
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
             Satu.
             chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             In
             Delij
             Apolinis
             templo
             praecipua
             erat
             aqua
             sacrificantium
             vsui
             accommoda
             ,
             quam
             ad
             alios
             vsus
             hausisse
             magni
             criminis
             instar
             erat
             .
             Alex
             .
             ab
             Alex
             :
             lib.
             4.
             ca.
             17.
             
             Platine
             .
          
           
             Si
             ciuis
             vitula
             aspersus
             populum
             Iudaeorum
             mundabat
             ,
             multo
             magis
             aqua
             sale
             conspersa
             populum
             sanctificat
             ,
             &
             insidias
             Diaboli
             auertit
             ea
             ,
             a
             quam
             ,
             de
             consecrat
             .
             distinct
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             Law
             of
             God
             corrupted
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             19.
             4.
             
             King.
             2.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             15.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Hysto
             .
             trip
             .
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             35.
             
          
           
             Valentinian
             the
             Emperor
             against
             holy
             water
             sprinckle
             .
          
           
             Salt
             holy
             water
             very
             auncient
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             salt
             lustrall
             water
             of
             Alexander
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Ca
             :
             Omnes
             de
             consecrat
             :
             distinct
             .
             4.
             &
             cap.
             Altaria
             &
             cap.
             Vestimenta
             :
             distinct
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             Altar●s
             :
             de
             confecra
             :
             Distinct
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             In
             lib.
             Cantel
             :
             Miss
             :
          
           
             Leuit.
             2.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             new
             Idolatries
             were
             inuented
             .
          
           
             True
             holy
             water
             for
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             
          
           
             Epiph.
             lib.
             1.
             tom
             .
             1.
             sec
             .
             9.
             
             &
             17.
             
             Cont.
             haer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Part
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             Procession
             .
             Platina
             .
          
           
             Tit
             :
             Liu
             :
             in
             
               his
               Decades
            
             .
             Supplicationes
             ,
             quit
             ▪
             nos
             processiones
             vocamus
             ,
             fiebant
             circa
             delubra
             fanaque
             &
             puluinaria
             ,
             in
             quibus
             honos
             dijs
             dabatur
             ,
             praecedentibus
             pueris
             ingenuis
             ac
             Sacer
             dotibus
             cora●atis
             ,
             ac
             laurean●
             tenentibus
             manum
             ,
             voce
             ●odulata
             ca●entibu●
             .
             c●●men
             ,
             subsequent
             maximo
             Pontifice
             vel
             curione
             :
             dein
             .
             de
             sequentibus
             patritijs
             ac
             senatoribus
             cum
             coniugibus
             &
             liberis
             plaerunque
             coronatis
             .
          
           
             Apul.
             lib.
             17.
             de
             Asi
             .
             aur
             .
             Blond
             .
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Rom.
             trium
             .
             Alex
             .
             ab
             Alex.
             lib.
             5.
             chap.
             27.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             discourse
             of
             the
             ancient
             Romaines
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Lamprid.
             Apul.
             lib.
             11.
             de
             Asm
             .
             aur
             .
          
           
             Alex.
             ab
             Alex.
             lib.
             50.
             chap.
             27.
             
             Herodote
             
               in
               his
               Histories
            
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             
               in
               his
            
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Iudeos
             in
             Babylonem
             abducendos
             .
             Neverticem
             deraditore
             ,
             noue
             barbam
             vollitote
             .
             Leuit.
             19.
             
          
           
             Nec
             in
             gyrum
             ac
             rotundum
             attondebitis
             comam
             vestram
             ,
             nec
             radetis
             barbam
             .
          
           
             Ezech
             :
             44.
             
          
           
             Ex
             libris
             Messaae
             ad
             Octauianum
             Augustum
             :
             Apul.
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Asin
             .
             aur
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             said
             booke
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             ancient
             Romaines
             .
          
           
             A●
             :
             Christ
             .
             ●64
             
          
           
             The
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             Altar
             ,
             and
             Tapers
             light
             .
          
           
             Omil.
             lib.
             4.
             de
             Fast
             .
          
           
             Apul.
             lib.
             11.
             de
             Asm
             .
             aur
             .
             Plut.
             in
             Numa
             .
          
           
             Alex.
             ab
             Alex.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             26.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             5.
             
          
           
             Esay
             40.
             
          
           
             Abhominable
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             Durand
             :
             lib.
             4.
             rub
             .
             de
             mutat
             .
          
           
             4.
             part
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             Confiteor
             .
             R●m
             diuinam
             facturus
             ,
             ad
             suā
             leuandam
             culpam
             ,
             semi
             primis
             reum
             dicere
             debebat
             ,
             &
             noxae
             poenitere
             ac
             fateri
             admissum
             ,
             Vultumque
             submittere
             .
          
           
             Alex.
             ab
             Alex.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             37.
             
             Bl●nd
             .
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Rom.
             Triumph
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Fift
             part
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             Turnings
             and
             wheelings
             about
             .
          
           
             Hae
             sunt
             vertegines
             in
             sacris
             ,
             à
             Numae
             institutae
             ,
             dextram
             ad
             osculam
             ferre
             ,
             et
             se
             in
             orbem
             circum
             agere
             .
             Blond
             .
             lib.
             1.
             do
             Rom.
             Triumph
             .
             Macro
             in
             Saturnali
             .
          
           
             Introduction
             to
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             Plin.
             lib.
             28.
             
          
           
             The
             sixt
             part
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             The
             second
             of
             the
             Organes
             .
          
           
             Antems
             .
             Collects
             .
             Gradualls
             .
             Tracts
             .
             Sequences
             .
             Hymnorum
             plures
             species
             ●r
             a●t
             ,
             Hyping●s
             ,
             Dianam
             ,
             Apollini
             ,
             P●an
             ,
             sit
             Prosaedia
             .
             Dionisio
             Dithirambus
             .
             Ceteri
             ,
             Iulus
             ,
             Vencri
             ,
             Cr●tyetus
             ,
             praeter
             quos
             fuere
             ,
             prosaeduri
             ,
             Hypacthema
             ,
             et
             Stasimon
             .
             Alex.
             ab
             Alex.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             17.
             
             Diuers
             Masses
             .
             Dry
             Masses
             .
          
           
             Seuenth
             part
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             Perfume
             of
             incense
             .
          
           
             Blond
             .
             lib.
             I.
             de
             Rom.
             Trium
             .
          
           
             Alex.
             ab
             Alex.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Iliacus
             temporibus
             veteres
             non
             Thure
             sed
             Ced●i
             ,
             &
             〈◊〉
             i
             fu●●o
             ,
             deos
             adolebant
             .
          
           
             Alex
             ab
             Alex.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             17.
             
             Platina
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             Liu.
             3.
             
             Decad
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             Liu.
             lib.
             9.
             
             D●cad
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             O●id
             .
             l●b
             .
             3.
             F●st
             
          
           
             The
             eight
             part
             of
             the
             Mas●e
             .
          
           
             Plin.
             lib.
             11.
             cap.
             3
             
          
           
             Blond
             .
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Rom.
             Trium
             .
          
           
             Sacerdotiorum
             siue
             beneficiorum
             duo
             eraat
             genera
             :
             vnum
             ,
             quorum
             colla●io
             adremp
             :
             aut
             principem
             ,
             aut
             ad
             pontificum
             collegiū
             spectabat
             :
             alterum
             ,
             quorum
             collatio
             ad
             aliquam
             f●mil●am
             ,
             eiusque
             successores
             pertineb
             ●t
             :
             quae
             benefi●ia
             〈◊〉
             is
             patronatus
             censebantur
             .
             Blond
             .
             lib
             2.
             de
             Rom.
             triumph
             .
             Disp●ns●tion
             to
             hold
             many
             benefices
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             Liu.
             lib.
             30.
             
          
           
             Foundation
             of
             Benefices
             .
             Offertories
             .
          
           
             First-fruits
             and
             vacancies
             .
          
           
             Tertia
             ,
             Sacer
             dotiorum
             opulentia
             ,
             à
             solutionibꝰ
             proueniebat
             ,
             quas
             inferiores
             ,
             superioribus
             Pontificibusim
             pendebant
             ,
             quale
             apud
             nos
             est
             ,
             cum
             Pontifici
             Romano
             fructus
             primos
             ,
             antisiites
             &
             his
             minores
             Sacerdotes
             ad
             obtinenda
             beneficia
             pecuniam
             dissol●unt
             .
             Blond
             .
             lib
             2.
             de
             Rom
             triumph
             .
             Viuentes
             〈◊〉
             deos
             haberent
             propitios
             ,
             multa
             Sacerdotibꝰ
             largi●bantur
             faelici●ati
             animarum
             consul
             turi
             .
             Blond
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Rom
             Trium
             .
             Cicero
             in
             oratione
             pro
             demo
             sua
             ad
             Pontisi
             〈◊〉
             .
             Blond
             .
             lib.
             3.
             de
             Rom.
             Trium
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             35.
             
          
           
             Ninth
             part
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             Round
             host
             of
             flower
             .
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Numa
             .
          
           
             Pollux
             .
             in
             onom
             .
             lib
             6
             Mysteriis
             peractis
             ,
             qui
             sacris
             intererant
             rotundis
             panibus
             quos
             in
             honorem
             Deorum
             abbibebant
             stan●es
             vescebantur
             ,
             nec
             nisi
             sacrificio
             persecto
             vesci
             licebat
             Alex.
             ab
             Alex
             l.
             4.
             cap.
             17
             ▪
             
          
           
             Re
             diuina
             &
             ceremoniis
             celebraetis
             ,
             Sacerdos
             tunc
             ,
             I
             ,
             licet
             ,
             succlamabat
             :
             qua
             voce
             illos
             qui
             interfuerant
             ,
             missos
             faciebat
             .
          
           
             Alex
             ab
             Alex.
             lib.
             gen
             .
             dic
             .
             4.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Masse
             instituted
             by
             Numa
             more
             then
             700
             yeares
             before
             the
             incarnation
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             27.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             20.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             14.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             16.
             
          
           
             Platina
             ,
             Volaterra
             .
             Kyrie
             eleyson
             .
          
           
             Quoties
             prodigium
             nunciabatur
             ,
             sacrum
             nouemdiale
             per
             nouem
             dies
             agebatur
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             Liu.
             lib.
             1.
             decad
             1.
             
             Alleluia
             .
          
           
             Platina
             .
             Sabell
             .
             Gloria
             Patri
             ,
             Agnus
             Dei
             ,
             
               Kisse-Pix
               ,
               instituted
            
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             56.
             
             &
             57.
             
          
           
             Kisse-Pix
             .
          
           
             Canon
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             Platina
             .
             Sabell
             .
          
           
             Epistles
             and
             Gospels
             cut
             out
             in
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             long
             possession
             and
             prescription
             of
             Idolatries
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             Turkes
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             Israelites
             sacrificing
             to
             Moloch
             .
             2
             King.
             16.
             and
             23.
             
          
           
             Against
             the
             idolatry
             of
             the
             brazen
             Serpent
             .
             Num.
             27.
             
          
           
             Against
             the
             Iewes
             infidelity
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             Missalians
             .
          
           
             Prescription
             takes
             no
             place
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             Continuation
             of
             Histories
             .
          
           
             Abominable
             Idolatrie
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             idolatry
             of
             round
             Hosts
             .
          
           
             Communion
             of
             holy
             bread
             .
          
           
             A
             notable
             difference
             betweene
             round
             consecrated
             hosts
             and
             holy
             bread
             .
          
           
             Transubstantiation
             instituted
             .
          
           
             Blond
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Rom.
             triump
             .
          
           
             Hosts
             made
             of
             flower
             transubstantiated
             into
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             wine
             into
             blood
             .
          
           
             Detestable
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             An.
             Christ
             .
             1062
             ,
             in
             Chronolog
             .
             10.
             
             Volateran
             .
          
           
             Lanfrac
             :
             de
             sac
             .
          
           
             Against
             Transubstantiation
             .
             Tree
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Celestiall
             Manna
             .
          
           
             The
             Rocke
             flowing
             out
             water
             .
          
           
             Lambs
             immolated
             by
             Abel
             .
          
           
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             Paschall
             lamb
             .
          
           
             Brazen
             serpent
             
          
           
             Victimes
             sacrificed
             .
          
           
             Comparison
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             ancient
             fathers
             of
             Israel
             with
             ours
             .
          
           
             D.
             Aug.
             contra
             Faust
             .
             20.
             ca.
             21.
             &
             cap.
             14.
             l.
             19.
             &
             contra
             Petilian
             .
             lib.
             2.
             ca.
             37
             ,
             77.
             
          
           
             ●
             Cor.
             10.
             
             August
             .
             in
             Psal
             .
          
           
             Against
             miracles
             alleaged
             by
             the
             Missalians
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             7.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             8.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             interpretation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             touching
             the
             eating
             of
             his
             body
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             
          
           
             Comparison
             of
             Baptisme
             with
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Supper
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Numa
             Pompilius
             ,
             vt
             populum
             Romanorum
             sacris
             obligaret
             ,
             volebat
             videri
             sibi
             cum
             dea
             Aegeria
             congressus
             esse
             nocturnos
             ,
             eiusque
             monituse
             ,
             quae
             accepta
             diis
             immortalibus
             sacra
             forent
             ,
             insti●uere
             Valer.
             Max.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             19.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             12.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Corruption
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Against
             transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             Herman
             .
             Cont.
             
          
           
             Blond
             .
             Platin.
             
          
           
             Nehem.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             78.
             104.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             16.
             
          
           
             Nehem
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             78.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             14.
             
          
           
             Gen
             18.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             21.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             27.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             43.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             47.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             Tobit
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             104.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             4.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             
          
           
             Luke
             2.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             21.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             24.
             
          
           
             Math.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             27.
             
          
           
             Ose
             7.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             8.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             4.
             
          
           
             Luke
             4.
             
          
           
             Math.
             15.
             
          
           
             Math
             15.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             7.
             
          
           
             Math.
             26.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             4.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             
          
           
             Math.
             16.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             15.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             4.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             10.
             
          
           
             Math.
             5.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             68.
             94.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             21.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             2.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             2.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             4.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             16.
             
          
           
             Comparison
             of
             the
             two
             holy
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             T
             it
             3.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             Against
             the
             Missalians
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             3.
             4
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             
          
           
             Against
             the
             corrupters
             of
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Luke
             1.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             4.
             
          
           
             Comparison
             of
             the
             Sun
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             Iustine
             the
             Martyr
             vseth
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Exposition
             of
             faith
             ,
             chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             A
             notable
             comparison
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             to
             vtterly
             confute
             the
             erroneous
             doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             as
             God
             assists
             all
             .
          
           
             Familiar
             comparisons
             of
             Princes
             seales
             and
             coynings
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             be
             conterfeited
             or
             falsified
             ,
             the
             counterfeiters
             therof
             are
             executed
             as
             offenders
             to
             the
             Princes
             person
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor
             ,
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             Here
             is
             proued
             by
             the
             Doctors
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             concerning
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             body
             and
             blood
             ,
             to
             be
             spiritually
             taken
             and
             not
             carnally
             ,
             and
             so
             vtterly
             Transubstantiation
             is
             confuted
             .
          
           
             
               L.
               8.
               
               Aug.
               ch
            
             .
             12.
             
             The
             authority
             of
             ancient
             Doctors
             .
          
           
             St.
             Augustines
             interpretation
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             doctr
             .
             Christ
             .
             &
             in
             praefat
             .
             Psa
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             10.
             de
             Cant.
             des
             .
             cha
             .
             5.
             ca.
             sacrificium
             de
             consecr
             .
             distinct
             .
             2.
             
             Tertullian
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             &
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vt
             quid
             paras
             dentem
             &
             ventrem
             ?
             crede
             &
             manducasti
             ,
             ea
             .
             vt
             quid
             ,
             de
             consecrat
             .
             distin
             .
             2.
             
             Aug.
             in
             lib.
             de
             remed
             .
             paeniten
             .
             &
             in
             Ioan.
             tra
             .
             25.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             S
             Hiero
             in
             epist
             ad
             Ephef
             .
          
           
             Ca.
             dupliciter
             ead
             .
             distinct
             .
          
           
             S.
             Gel●se
             against
             Eutychius
             and
             Nestorieus
             .
          
           
             
               S.
               Ambr●se
            
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             cap.
             1.
             
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             Origen
             .
             in
             Leu.
             ho●●
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             S.
             Chrysostom
             .
             hom
             .
             31.
             ch
             .
             15.
             com
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             D.
             August
             .
             in
             Ioan.
             tra●●
             .
             30.
             ●rt
             .
             1.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
        
      
    
  

